《Crimson Moon》 Chapter 1 a day before high school Let''s say I woke up early like usual. Oh before I forget my name is Manami Satomi. I know ironic name. Manami as in beautiful love, Satomi as in wise beauty. Our last name is what gets them all the time. Not like I asked for this name. My life in high school was unproductive if you count that as love. Let''s just say I was dating a guy and he cheated on me by dating my best friend. (Her best friend) Whom of which pushed me off the stairs in the shopping mall. Which left me unconscious for months. I just woke up two weeks ago. Which I was told by mother I''d be attending an all girls school. I asked her why but to no avail. Well the good news about the fall is I''m fine and don''t have to see my so called friend. With a tiny surprise for me after waking up, ok huge confusion on my part. Yea I know I''m talking to much so early at 4:00 am in the morning. But when I woke up I checked the rest room in a panic to see what''s wrong with me just in case. Noticed that my fangs are a tad bit longer than most. So I kept poking it for the heck of it, dully noted idiot me saw my finger bleeding from just touching the canine teeth of mine. That''s not the thing that got me, it was the part where my finger regenerated so quickly that got me worried. So I got excited and did something what people would be screaming are you a damn idiot for this. Yep I purposely broke my left arm and screamed in pain. It regenerated in seconds, minus the screaming idiotically part of me. I''m sure no one is insane enough to try to insanely break a arm to try to see if they can regenerate. But I felt this long thirst in my throat. Food tastes foul, water or any other drink only fuels to the thirst. I''m still pissed off at my boyfriend for cheating. Just yesterday my so called best friend called to apologize for taking my boyfriend. Ugh it''s not like the jerk was not my first boyfriend. I had 3 other boy friends before him. It just didn''t work out, you know it never click or as you say it didn''t feel right for me. So I''m guessing dating guys for me just doesn''t do it. I''m not sure about looking at other girls that way. I remember my brother was complaining though he was the successor of the company for grandfather. I''m fine with mother and father, but brother lives with our grandparents. Well the thing about my brother''s complaints was that he had to go to all girls school and hide the fact that he''s a guy while also looking for a fianc¨¦e.Anyway long story short this thirst is bothering me. My pale white hand stretched out in front of me sluggishly as I got up from the couch. My black wave hair fell in front of my face. I''m certain that I''d been turned into a vampire. But I don''t know how. (It''s more like her inherited bloodline that was asleep until the incident happened. If I were readers we''d be screaming wouldn''t you have noticed it in the two days that food tasted foul for you. Yep she took 3 weeks after she woke up to realize it) I went for a bottle of milk, it doesn''t help my thirst but I''m now cooled down. I can''t believe it took me so long to realize this. I''m not dense just of it since my friend stole my boyfriend, not that I care anymore. Not that I cared anymore, but if I saw her again I might actually do her more harm than when she was my friend. If anything I''m not exactly in the mood for worrying about school. Rather I''m more worried about if I might attack someone because my thirst for blood. I walked to the door, I''m sorry for ranting on for a 1 hour about my circumstances. That reminds me how amused I am at my brother''s dilemma. How are you going to find a fianc¨¦e without getting find out at an all girls school. He''s in his 4th year of high school too. A smile went on my face but it ended shortly as I went to the front door. We live in a 4 bedroom apartment, my parents each have a room, I also have a room and then there''s my mother''s study full of books. The living room is plain and simple with a table in the middle, a couch near the kitchen table. Then there''s the large kitchen, which we rarely use. If your asking for colors it''s a dull gray color. The wooden kitchen and the bright orange actually makes me more happy. Any way it''s 5am in the morning, I''m in my track suit as I went out for a early run. "It makes no difference since no one''s home," I said softly. I stop by the park near the grocery store and get a drink of water. Short 3rd POV Manami collapsed, her breathing grew into breathes for air. Her sight turned dark for a moment, her hand tighten into a grip as she stumbled on to one of the benches. "Is this what I get for trying so hard to deny that food isn''t doing me any good. I don''t wish to drink any blood yet." Manami POV I just had to be out so early in a misty morning having a relapse too. The thirst is killing me, my hand went to my head as I staggered to the grocery store. "Wait miss are you okay," asked the clerk. He looked about 45 from how I can see it, 5''8 and had brown hair. My eye sight was blurry but my I felt disgusted by him. No really I''m thirsty for blood yet the thought of trying to drink his got me disgusted very much so. "I''m fine just a little bit tired, can I borrow your phone for a second." I quickly dialed my brother''s cellphone real quick. "Hey Mana why you''d call so early," Ren. "I''m having a relapse, food isn''t helping me," I answered back.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "And you just realized this now," Ren said amazed. (She told him the symptoms on the 3rd day of eating food, so he already figured it out. "Why are you sounding so surprised I finally figured something out," I asked annoyed. "No, I''m surprised you had told me your food tasted foul. So I thought you''d figure it out by the the 4th day but 3 weeks. Come on what kind of vampire are you," Ren yelled. "Ouch my ears are sensitive! Can you please come pick me up.... and please do me a favor..... like a blood bag....," I whispered. "Fine but you owe me a favor and I''m asking you to help me find a fianc¨¦e afterwards too," Ren said annoyed. "I''m getting you a mini fridge for your blood bags too you wouldn''t want our parents to yell at you," Ren said. "Mother said I''m going to be living in the dorms tomorrow so I have to be there by tonight." "Fine I''m picking you up. Where you at," Ren asked annoyed. ''How I''d end up with a sister like this. She''s so dense to her being turned into a vampire.'' "Anyway I have one more question how come it took you so long to realize you''re a vampire," Ren asked. "It''s because I was distracted with the fact that my best friend stole my boyfriend and just realized that I didn''t seem to feel so attached to my past boyfriends. Or that I barely noticed I had feelings at all for this one. I guess I just realized he can pass as a guy friend." (other side of the receiver) Ren face palmed after hanging up the phone. (Back to Manami) I waited a few hours for my brother to show up in a limousine with grandmother. My throats tighten as she had her eyes on me. I felt like a tiny baby deer in front of a leopard ready to pounce. And from the looks of older brother''s sad and pitiful face I''m sure grandmother found out. He mouthed sorry. "So I heard from the guards wiretapping and keeping tabs on your brother about your so called circumstances and had checked all the surveillance in the hospital you stayed and asked them to wipe any records of the conversation you two had. As intriguing as I am at the fact that you have inherited vampire blood, it''s a good thing your going to the same high school as your brother. The only difference is you''ll be living in dorm. Also from your conversation with your brother I can see that men don''t seem to turn you on and your not sure about your own gender," Grandmother Ayame said. Yep grandmother Ayame is glaring so intense at me. Her full name is Kaori Ayame. Our grandparents last name is Ayame, so is our father but grandfather denied father the company. Sure they own a huge enterprise of products, models and singers. I''ll leave it at that, I shifted uncomfortably as grandmother signaled the guards to carry me into the limousine. I sat stiffly next to grandmother as Ren gave me a stiff smile. Do something about this atmosphere I signaled him with my eyes. He avoided my look, as my grandmother coughed to get my attention. My grandmother is still a black haired beauty in her mid 50s but looks like she''s in her 30s don''t ask me how she did it. The only description I got of her is like a beautiful lily in the midst of a summer river, that''s the feeling I get. "So since Ren will need help getting your things I asked my guards to do the purchase and arrangements with the school. The principle knows your circumstances is a bit special so you won''t have a issue with your room mate since it''ll be the same year as you. Most of the time it''d be a 2nd year. But since we don''t want gossiping to happen we choose a first year with no influence in the school, a commoner." I looked away from grandmother Ayame. The reason being she used to be a exgang leader. Grandfather why''d you marry scary grandmother. "Did you just think something rude there M.A.N.A.M.I," grandmother Ayame asked.(Yep she emphasized Manami''s name.) "I absolutely did not I just remembered the time that Ren found your diary," I said. ''Since you sold me out I might as well admit you found her diary so I know she''s a ex gang leader,'' I thought. (By the way Ren had no clue that his grandmother even did wire tapping or listening in on his phone. Nor that she put a gps on both their phones.) "Oh, I would like to hear more about this Ren. While I do so Mana why don''t you go to get your clothes ready so you can move into the dorms," grandmother said. We had stopped in front of the apartment. She said she''ll be back after she does a through talk with brother. I stuck out my tongue at him. I maybe a bit sluggish because of no(drinking) blood yet, that''s why I also had a relapse. Even I shivered as grandmother said she''ll be back to check on me and give me a blood pack. For some reason she''s not bothered by it, her reasoning she left a female bodyguard with me. It''s a brown haired girl with green eyes in a black suit. She looked like a top model, but the thing is I never saw her before on any magazine. "Is your home always this gloomy," she asked. "My parents are never home nowadays I have my brother that visits me sometimes. Just never when he''s dressed as a girl. That would''ve been funny, by the way what''s your name." Her eyes watched me as I packed a few days of clothes and a few books. "I''m Helen, why do you have so little clothes," she asked. "It''s the minimum I buy for staying at home and going out." "So 5 dresses for outside, 3 pairs of clothes for staying in the home. And these other clothes in your closet that you didn''t pack seems like they''re for inside. Or for staying home. I don''t think a person would have so little to take. Usually they''d take more for moving into dorms. Because you might stay there for months," Helen said. "Can''t I just buy some when I collect enough money," I asked. "Never mind," Helen asked. It was silent as I packed my some more books into my bag and grabbed my cell phone, it''s iPhone. And I put my laptop into my suit case and my tablet. Helen just watched me with a complex face. "How does it feel to be no longer like other humans," Helen asked. "My thirst is killing me, not literally but food doesn''t seem to satisfy my needs. Sunlight doesn''t bother me, not sure about garlic. I haven''t crossed the ocean by boat yet so I''m unsure if it''ll affect me." Just after I said that I felt my heart throb in a painful stab as I clutched my chest and fell to the ground. "Manami, wait her I''ll call the Mistress to come," Helen shouted. Chapter 2 arriving at the school Helen left the room to call grandmother. I had blacked out and woken up at noon and came into the living room with Grandmother Ayame siting there calmly. "Here''s the blood pack," Grandmother Ayame said. My hands caught the blood pack as I opened it and drank slowly and stared back at her in awe. She didn''t seem to be as intense on me now. Rather Grandmother seemed to be staring back at me with a smile. "Maybe I should teach you the ins and outs of being a gang leader." I nearly coughed out my drink as I stared back at her. "It was a joke," Grandmother Ayame said. No your serious face just said to me you weren''t kidding but your tone is joking. Just what do you really want from me. "Our family the Sakura family use to be full of vampires but it''s lineage has long been last. It''s rare for it to have appeared inside you. Well I guess you''re incident brought it out in you. Ayame is your grandfather''s last name. My family is Japanese yakuza." Wait grandmother don''t just laugh it off. You seemed pissed off about brother Ren finding out about that through your diary but why don''t you mind me. "Oh that''s easy, you won''t do anything stupid like brag about it," grandmother said. I really wanted to go back to my home to hide. "By the way your mini fridge is going to be delivered soon, along with the blood packs." Glad to know I have such a powerful family backing me. Wait I wanted to ask about the wire tapping. "Why did you use wire tapping on older brother," I asked. "Isn''t that obvious it''s in case someone like my enemies kidnap your older brother. Well I can''t even believe you didn''t tell me your own grandmother about your condition. And you took 3 weeks because you were still getting over the fact that your best friend stole your boyfriend from you. How''d that go for you," Grandmother Ayame asked. "Ugh I was at fault there. I didn''t even notice he was cheating." "Let''s say his behavior was obvious to you he was cheating since he was so close to her than you." "Wait grandmother why does it sound like you investigated his background and his daily activities," I asked shocked. "Of course. Who do you think I am? As a member of the Kimiko family it''s a obvious thing to do. To investigate the your children and your grandchildren''s friends and tori lover is nothing. This is a must," Grandmother Ayame shouted proudly. That''s a ex gang leader behavior you got there. No rather what are you using your authority to do. Wait does that mean your also wiretapping me and my phone 24/7.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Actually it''s 48 hours a day and 1 hour of rest for their shift," grandmother answered. I don''t even want to know, actually I rather you don''t sound like a stalker. But then again for some reason I can understand that you have a lot of enemies but your last name is now Ayame, they wouldn''t dare to attack you now would they? "You never know so you always have to be prepared," grandmother Ayame said. I sighed as I finished the blood bag. Then walked to the door, Helen was carrying my suitcase. Grandmother followed behind us silently. "Really how''d you take 3 weeks to notice that you were thirsting for blood. Especially when on when on the 3rd day you told your older brother about food tasting foul," grandmother Ayame asked as soon as we''re in the car. My head dropped in depressed manner please don''t rub it in more. My best friend stole my boyfriend. I woke up 2 or 3 months after she pushed me down the stairs in the mall. I''m still in shock, my mother dropped a bombshell of information that I would be attending an all girls school. And it''s the same high school brother had to attend. Because grandfather''s condition for brother to inherit the company was for him to attend that high school and look for a fianc¨¦ without being discovered. When I heard about it back in middle school I couldn''t stop laughing. I mean brother is 3 years older than me. Even at my request he wouldn''t allow me to see him dressed in a wig and wear the girl''s uniform. But seriously his request is to have me help him find a fianc¨¦ as a favor for having to help me get blood bags. Then again who would''ve known he got wiretapped by grandmother. I guess I''ll apologize to him for selling him out to grandmother for finding her diary. He''s probably angry at me for doing so. I stared at grandmother as we sat silently in the car. "Grandmother can you tell me more about your family. You said the Kimiko have a record of past ancestry as vampire, why''d the bloodline just end." "It''s not like the blood line ended, if I''m not wrong the bloodline didn''t die out like some of us guessed. This is but a theory of mine, it''s always there within us it''s just sleeping because our human gene is more dominant. Yours probably stirred when it sensed you in danger. Also which idiot goes straight to the restroom plays with her fangs, when she''s in a hospital to see if anything else is wrong besides her fangs growing longer. Had her finger bleeding from just touching the sharp fangs, then had a fast regeneration from your finger." "Then did something as crazy as breaking her left arm to see if it''s true that I can help fast," grandmother asked angrily. So she did take the surveillance cameras and the tapes of me in the hospital and the conversation with brother on my 3rd day there of my food being dull. If anyone else saw I''d be in trouble. "Be glad I wiped all evidence and bribed the security on guard duty that day," grandmother said. As expected, she would do so without leaving evidence. We''ve arrived at the school gate. Clear forest high school. I wonder who came up with the naming sense to put it that way, I''ll just refer to it as Forest high. Less confusing for me. Instead I asked for directions to the dorms, while trying to ignore the guards behind me. Yep your guess is correct they''re carrying my blood pack in a cool box and mini fridge in the other. I''m just glad no one is looking at us as we head to the dorms. Chapter 3 meetings, and school campus Manami POV I sat in my room in the dorm, it''s room 213. On the second floor, instead I sighed. Seems my room mate isn''t here yet. The dorm mother had told me where the bathroom wast, east wing of the hall way. The dining room was near the entrance on the left. Well on the right if you came from the stairs from 2nd floor. I sigh as I stare at the mini fridge. I so want to wander around but my instincts tell me not to. Since I might miss my room mate and be unable to explain the things inside my mini fridge. While I was worried grandmother called my phone. "There''s a secret code on the left side of your mini fridge. The password is your birthday and the blood pack was put into a secret compartment when the guards put the blood pack in," grandmother said. Wait grandmother don''t tell me this is one of the secret technology you guys and grandfather developed over the years. I won''t ask, she hung up after that. Don''t tell me you put a camera on me too. (No it''s just that her thinking is so straight forward when it comes to her worrying over things so her grandmother knows her thought process on some of those things) Fine I''ll go wonder around the hallways and the campus. The carpet here is a beautiful bright purple that shines in the sunlight, it''s 2 p.m. I arrived here at 1 so it''s been a hour after I moved my stuff into the room. I stop by the stairs going to the 1st floor when I heard voices. A male and a girl arguing. No thanks to my enhanced hearing. "Why must you do this," the man asked. "You don''t need to know and stop stalking me. What I do is none of your concern," she yelled. Her voice sounded angry but it seemed soft yet gentle as she spoke. I so want to speak but I''m already eavesdropping on them. My feet isn''t moving, I stood where I am as I breathed in slowly. "You say so ''Rem'' no Ariana, you know that your family is worried about you," he said. "Don''t call me that," Ariana yelled, "plus which of my family member sent you all the way here." "Why your sister did," he answered honestly. This deep creaky voice sent a chill down my body. He''s referring to it like she didn''t have a choice but to follow him back home. "Vick, I''m not going back with you on Scarlet''s orders," Ariana shouted. I walked down the stairs to the entrance and saw a handsome blond haired man. The girl in front of me shocked me I never saw someone so pretty with light green hair and looked like she can blend in with nature. I shook my head to get myself together and noticed her hair color is unnatural maybe she dyed it that color on purpose. But for some reason it looked like it fit her perfectly. "Seems we have a unwanted guest," Vick said. "Your the unwanted guest here. I never wanted you to follow me all the way to this city," Ariana said. There was a tone of impatience in her voice as if hinting he should leave. I let out a breath of relief as he left out the door Ariana gave me a apologetic look. "I''m sorry you had to walk in on our awkward moment. He''s just a servant of our family. I want nothing to do with them, I''m actually a 2nd year. My name is Rem Ariana Troy. Call me Rem," Ariana said. "Sorry he said Rem as if it''s not your real name," I asked. "It''s not, it''s the name I use for school to get away from family. I want nothing to do with them," Ariana laughed. She slowly went up the steps as I went to the entrance. I was gonna ask her about showing me around but from what I asked her, it seemed she realized I had been eavesdropping on them. Although she looked like she didn''t care her glare made me stop instead and let her head back to her room. I went outside and stared at the field in front of me, it''s for soccer if you ask me. Behind on the right from the dorm is the school, behind that is the track field. And next to these soccer field is the school gate, it''s the front gate, and also in the back of the school is also the baseball field. I don''t know what was going on but my legs moved on their own and my body led me to the school building. My feet leaded me to the music room, I can hear someone singing softly in a high note that was meant to be for a piano performance. It was messy all over the place as if she was nervous. I sat down by the next to the door as I hummed along with her voice. Clumsy but it''s a nostalgic song. It reminded me of my mother''s friend we used to visit when I was little. Well until she died in traffic accident and mother doesn''t know if they had any relatives. So I''m surprised to hear the tone. I''m not going to peek at who it was since she seems to be shy and sneaking in some practice in the music room. I walked away instead, cause I can hear her heart beat of her excitement and the joy of her singing. The longest she''s enjoying herself, brother said 3rd floor was student council room. He''s also the president they voted for as 4th year president. A smile crept on to my face as I entered the room. I nearly burst laughing when I saw him with the black straight hair up to his waist. The 4th year had a special uniform, the 3rd and 2nd year had the same one but different color. 1st year I haven''t seen yet brother said you''ll see it on the 1st day, being all mysterious. Actually the 2nd and 3rd year uniform is a black and red military uniform. "Don''t look at me like that," Ren shouted. The secretary was next to Ren gathering paper as she looked at me seriously. Short brown hair up to her neck, green eyes and she looks like a beauty. What''s with this school it is a paradise for beautiful women in high class society.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Sorry bro (coughs), sister I wanted to see you in your uniform because no matter my request at home you''d deny me to look at it," I smiled. "And who might this be," asked the brown haired girl. "Ah, Sophia this is my younger sister Manami Saotomi. She has a different last name because our father. I live with my grandparents while she used to live with my parents she just moved into the dorms, she''s a 1st year,"Ren said. "Is that so, she seems amused at you in your uniform. I''m guessing from her words you denied her to see you in it. What''s so embarrassing about that," Sophia asked. "So what''s the 1st years uniform like," I asked. "Plain and simple, a blue skirt, a buttoned white shirt and a red bow." Why is she giving me a pity look and why is brother laughing so hard. Oh I get it you played with my heart by making me expect something from it. I glared at him, Sophia understood from my look and grabbed Rin''s ear. She chased me out of the room, I heard screams from the room, I offered a silent prayer Rest In Peace my brother I will live on for you. I did a gut pose as if determined then head back to the dorms. Since I had no clue what class I might be assigned to. When I got back to my room it was 4 pm, 2 hours since my little tour, I''ll find out where the locker room is tomorrow anyway so it''s pointless to go there. Let''s see on my walk there I found the teacher''s lounge in the 2nd floor, 3rd floor had the teacher''s staff room with the 3rd years classes. 1st floor had the janitor''s room and storage room. 1st floor also had a library and so did the 4th floor. There was also a few teacher''s office. But I''m sure not all the teachers had offices. They probably use it for counciling students or to do paper work in those rooms. Wait what''s wrong with me getting caught up with beauties from school. I notice my room mate had just come in. She had yellow hair with green high lights a nervous smile as she bowed to me. Actually her meek look as if I''d eat her got my heart to throb. It''s the look you get when looking at a puppy making those eyes to you. "I''m not going to hurt you," I said. "Sorry for the late intvoduxon.....ouch....sorry I bit my tongue I''m Layla Verna. Nice to meet you." So she''s a klutz. I laughed softly. "Manami Saotomi. Nice to meet you." "Um....the head mistress said that your condition is a bit special so if you need help you can ask me, " Layla said. (She means the principal) "How much she tell you," I asked. "That you''re in need of blood, so your condition is different. Uh, you don''t need to eat so you can......uh ask me during lunch and I''ll help. I won''t tell anyone though." Aw how cute she''s panicking, no wait I can see her vein in her throat. And my heart is pounding rapidly with the impulse to drink her blood. Calm down me, I just had my drink at 12 grandmother said I might not need it until 6 for now. Unless I''m a abnormal drinker. Now that I think about it I''m just a little thirsty but nothing too serious yet. "No I''m fine," I said. I called grandmother in case to talk to her. When I told her my room mate knew she didn''t seem surprised she just said as expected of the principal. I head to the dinning room since we eat at 5 pm but I had filled my water bottle with blood and took it with me to drink. Don''t ask me why I did so it''s not like they''ll ask since it''s in a iron water bottle. So they can''t see it. But it''s actually 2 packs of blood. Into this one container as I sip and watch Layla eat happily. 6 pm is bath, we headed there with Layla dragging me to the bath excitedly. "You know I''m never been to a mixed bath like this. I''ve always lived in the mountains with my parents and had no siblings. So there''s no one to bathe with," she said loudly. Why do you look so proud about it? Also why are you stripping your self so fast. She seems to be flat like a child though she''s also a 1st year like me. I stare at myself then back at her and laugh softly. I can hear the girls gossiping as we both got in the water. "You know here''s thing none of us has seen Ren One-sama in the nude yet. Can you imagine how beautiful she must look," girl A said. I wanted to laugh so hard but covered my mouth and ducked myself into the water. Well up until my eyes that is cause I''m grinning under the water. "She''s so graceful and elegant. Ren is so kind to us, she''s also strong. There was that one time she carried the 2nd year into the infirmary," girl b said shyly. Brother you seem famous in more ways then one how can you not find a fianc¨¦e already. "So has anyone seen her bathe with us," girl c said excitedly. I don''t know what to say to your enthusiasm there. "Actually Manami what''s your sister Ren like at home," Sophia asked. Why''d you bring me into this. "Sister (Oppsie I almost said brother again, good thing she didn''t catch me back then too.) doesn''t live with me. But visits me sometimes when I lived with my parents. Since my parents were busy most of the time. She''d always do so to cheer me up." "So responsible big sister that is gentle and caring," the girls squealed. "I wouldn''t exactly describe that as gentle." He attacks me when I finished making food. Then asks for more after eating my share too, how''s that even gentle. Sure he came over so I''d never be lonely. I guess he did care about me. Instead of answering more of their questions I grabbed my towel and my clothes I took off and headed to my room. I had 5 pair of pajamas. 2 simple ones, 1 dog outfit pajamas, 1 piece dress that''s up to my knees, and a sexy laced pajamas. If your asking about the last one Helen packed it in as a joke when I fainted in my room from relapse. I wore the simple one instead. Layla went to sleep after she came in. Our beds are opposite from each other, there''s two desks in front of our beds. A window in between, all the rooms are arrange like this. The mini fridge is right under the window. 2 closets on the side of the bed just before our desks. An bathroom next to the door if and a shower. Not that I''d feel like doing so right now. Plus I noticed that lately the time I spent sleeping is getting shorter on the 1st week when I woke up after the incident. I can''t really sleep, rather the choice is there. But it''s not even possible now. Yesterday I tried to sleep but stayed awake dazed and confused. My eyes went to the defenseless girl in front of me. Her buttons coming undone as she undid them saying hot in her sleep. Not again my eyes went for the left side of her neck. I had the impulse to jump her right now, I ran out of the door confused. Did I just think she was cute and defenseless for trusting me so easily. Wait I''m a vampire you know my circumstances and yet your not even on guard. What''s wrong with you. I stood there under the moon light as I stared up at the sky.
My ears picked up some voices panting. "Ahhn....no they might hear us," a familiar voice said. "Mnn, (slurps) it''s not like they''ll (licks) come out," dorm mother said. Wait dorm mother Hikari and was that Sophia. No rather I''m bothered you two are heading behind the trees next to the side of the building making out. "(Pants) But (moans) I don''t, Ahh, want.....," Sophia said softly.
I get the feeling she''s trying to say she doesn''t want to be seen. Her eyes widen as she notices me. Her left hand covers her mouth as Hikari licks her gently. I can see her between Sophia''s legs enjoying herself. Sophia tried to avoid eye contact, it''s a all girls school so I can understand that there''s some of these types of relationships. But I wasn''t expecting to see it so early. I just shook my head and headed towards the school, it''s 7pm right now. I wonder what I''ll find there. Chapter 4 meeting the gooddess of the moon Luna and learning a bit about vampires. Manami POV I stood at the school entrance calmly as I sighed. My hand went to the doorknob at the front of the school. A sigh left me as I opened the door and walked in. Instead I felt a shift as if I walked into a barrier or a wall. What surprised me is the girl in the hallway in front of me. The shoe lockers were in front of us but she stood in the hallway at the end of the shoe locker. "How''d you get here," she asked. Her long silver hair up to her waist that was wavy at the end of it. No rather she was wearing a black gown and her eyes seemed golden. It seemed to shine as she stared at me. I couldn''t answer her. "Let me ask again. How did you get here," she asked again. "Um I walked into the school and its night time now," I answered. "I see then. Your school as you called it seems to be the center of worlds," she answered. I stared at her confused at her. "In simpler form of words. Let''s say your school is connected to many tunnels. Um.... those tunnels are what connects to different dimensions or as you humans call it alternate worlds. Different universes are connected to this so called ''school''. Another way to put it is this is the epicenter for different race to come into your world to blend in. Not that you''d understand them. Or as you say to live with your world. Meaning this is also the way point for change. Oh do heed my warning careful where you head since I sense a imbalance in the time in this plane or your world and theirs. Sorry for my ranting, my name is Luna." "Wait you can''t mean the goddess Luna," I shouted. "What your shocked about that. No rather I retract my words on you being human. Your smell is similar to a vampire. How is that possible no one knew how to cross worlds yet at that time. Girl who''s your ancestor," Luna asked.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Isn''t Luna supposed to be a adult not a 19 year old teenager. Also I don''t know my family from my grandmother is the Kiyomi. And they''re a long line of vampires but they thought the line of vampires died out because an accident my bloodline seems to have awakened. Although I had no clue at first." "Never heard of the Kiyomi''s even in those other worlds. Also I am the goddess Luna you speak of be respectful," Luna shouted. "Also what accident do you speak of girl," Luna asked. "It happened 2 or 3 months ago I guess. My best friend and my ex boyfriend got together without me knowing. My friend and I went shopping but she pushed me off the stairs. I woke up 3 weeks ago in the hospital changed." "I see, so what happened to you was more of a transition because you were probably injured and in a life and death situation when she pushed you off. Stimulating your vampire blood that was probably sleeping within you that was long diluted from your ancestors mixing with humans. So when you were near death, it choose to awaken and use your self regeneration to restore you back to how you were. Along with the vampire instincts reawakening, interesting. So in conclusion your neck probably broke and you were almost dead from excessive bleeding from your head from the fall. Now here''s my question what''s your preference," Luna concluded. Did she just analyze all that just from one topic and looking at me. I''m kinda scared if she''s a enemy. "I''m not going to hurt you. Now tell me what type you like, that''ll fix your problems with blood," Luna shouted. I fidgeted as I stared at her and blushed. "Um when I think about it I don''t get turned on by boys. I barely even had feelings for my ex boyfriend. Rather my room mate I thought she looked cute and couldn''t take my eyes off her neck does that count. I don''t think I sway that way though." Luna rolled her eyes at me and crossed her arms as she gave me a serious look. "From your thoughts and your description of her your into girls. As for your reaction to blood, you''ll end up attacking someone from your own school sooner than later. By the way young girl I''ll say this get it over with soon. By the way there''s a 70% chance you might turn someone if you want to know. And when you do they''re practically family to you. Or as humans call it servants. By the way 95% of this school is other worlders. 5.1% is humans from your world. And the girl in your room is probably a human from there. That''s probably why she''s not bothered by the fact that you''re a vampire." I stared at her like are you insane. "Never mock a goddess unless you want to be curse. But I''ll give you a gift for when you do bite your first victim don''t make me regret it girl." I gulped as I nervously left the building back to the dorms. Ch 5 Lunas letter and awkward situation Manami POV Wait did she just say that I prefer girls. No rather did she just say that this school was a way point to all worlds. (If Luna was there she''d go duh took you long enough to notice what I said.) Once inside my room I stared at Layla as she rubbed her eye then looked at me. "Why are you still up it''s 2am in the morning go to sleep," Layla. "So didn''t mean to wake you up. But I just found out that vampires don''t sleep," I answered. "That so. Do tell me if you need my help," Layla yawns. I stared at her for a bit and shyly avoid my eyes as she goes back to sleep. One thing I''m glad about is not seeing Hikari and Sophia near the entrance when I was coming back. I sat by my desk and looked at my tablet I just unpacked. "Guide for dummies vampires," I read the book. It had appeared on my desk when I had entered the room. I would''ve though suspicious if not for the note next to it. "You better thank me for also gifting this to you. Your worse than a baby since you might not even know what a vampire is like. Oh and you might like my gift after you bite someone. Ah sorry for getting sidetracked there, ehem this book for your personal use. And don''t worry is invisible to others, so no worries there. Do note that when you bite someone you get them aroused, practically it''s like giving them a love potion only difference is they''re willing to do so free of charge. P.S. Read the damn book already. - By the goddess of the moon Luna."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Why am I not surprised she was treating me like a unwanted child who doesn''t understand even her own position in this. I opened the book to the first page. "Let''s see first page says. Idiot humans that is newly turned don''t notice things so quickly so do read the steps below to check yourself if your a vampire. (That''s only if your stupid enough to do this) Step 1, your canine is sharper than the average person dully noted do not touch. 2. Self regeneration is a obvious observation do not try cutting your limbs or breaking them just to test your theory. 3. Your craving something and food tastes foul this is when you know your a vampire. 4. Drinking blood is a must, you won''t die right away. But leaving it too long will leave you in withdraw symptoms and mood swings. 5.If you haven''t drunk any blood from a person that means your a virgin vampire. 6. Remember to be mindful of your surroundings virgin vampires are looked down on by other vampires. If your a virgin vampire do note that other vampires are very territorial. 7. Your vampire powers will only awaken when you drink from a person. Do know that the rest of the pages can''t be opened until your powers are unlocked." I''m shocked by the information load just dumped on me but go on to the second paragraph. "Vampires are able to self regenerate, they can also grow but are forever young looking. Any race can be biten by them. Do note that it''s a rare chance for someone to turn into one themselves. Vampires turned by you are considered a family so you will feel a emotional link to them. It is very rare in some cases that you can share pain with them. When powers are unlocked after biting your victim, do note that your hypnosis ability will be unlocked. If you don''t want them to blame you, then do a self suggestion that your not trying to harm them. As a vampire your charm is automatic, this is a rarely but if you notice yourself in center of attention do know that vampires release a special smell for attention and attracting prey." I''m not reading the rest of the paragraphs as I shut the book. Yep Luna is mocking my intelligence isn''t it because the way she wrote the book sounded like she was treating me like a child who knew nothing about the world. I am so gonna complain if I see you again. My eyes widen as I notice Layla stared back at me shocked. I look down and realize I woke her up and why is she on my lap. Ch 6 first bite & feelings Manami POV I stared at her for a while confused at why Layla was on my lap staring back at me. "Sorry I was lost in thought." "But you woke me up by grabbing me and putting me on your lap," Layla answered. "Sorry it might of been a automatic response," I said. Before I noticed what I was doing my mouth was already on her necks. My mouth and mind wanted to scream no! But my body reacted before I could do anything. "Mmnn...what are you doing? Wait did you bite me." When she said that in pouting tone I thought it cute. My fangs sank in more into her neck, she let out a moan. "Stop it seriously," Layla said softly. She pushed me away blushing as she sat on my lap. "Sorry my instincts took over me." Layla stares at me and covers her face in embarrassment. Skills: hypnosis (unlocked):an artificially induced state that resembles sleep, characterized by heightened susceptibility to suggestion. Vampire hearing: listening to the heartbeat can tell you many things about a person Vampire eyesight: (passive) your sight is better than a sniper''s and you can see the veins in the body Vampire transformation: change into mist or bat Vampire''s physical trait: (passive) beauty, never aging. Special trait: (active and can''t be turn off) undying vampire charm: seduce your prey to be willing to be biten memory control: you can change the victim''s memories accordingly remember this might cause more damage than help if used excessively Yep these are the first skills I unlocked from biting Layla but why is it in game like style. Probably Luna since it''s probably better than being bombarded with muscle memory into my brain. I sigh as I stared at Layla who''s shocked. Though it is bothering me with the undying since grandmother said that our ancestors that were vampires were hunted down and killed. Don''t tell me if they do hunt me I do a resurrection thing even if they cut off my head. No wait don''t imagine that, forget you ever heard me think disturbing.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Sorry Layla it was on impulse. Also you''re the first one I bit. Um I''m sorry for waking you up at 3 am in the morning." Layla just went back and laid on her bed shocked as I sit on my bed cross legged from across her. Why''d my body move on instincts of all times. Once it was 4 am I dressed myself in my red track suit and went out for a jog. No rather it''s incorrect to call it a jog it''s more like I ran as fast as I could on the track fuming at myself in anger. I can''t believe I attacked my own roommate. Without self control too. "Wow I saw you run 15 laps already without breaking a sweat. Sister what is bothering you so much. You finished those laps in 1 hour too. Usually I''m not out and about this early," Ren said. "She should just join the track," Sophia said. My eyes went to my brother, he froze when I gave him a cold glare instead. "Why would you bother with me. You have your own worries. Like for example finding a fianc¨¦ for yourself. I did promise you I''d look for one once I came to your school," I said. I had knocked out Sophia with the violent way out I elbowed her when I said the second sentence so she''s out cold. "Sister you didn''t have to use violence on her," Ren stated. "Really because I''m in a foul mood to negotiate with you. Also take me to the notice board for my class I want to see my home room number since we''re going there after ceremony. Plus I want a head start and don''t want to be overcrowded by the girls when they wake up." "But Manami you really should.....never mind. Stop glaring at me like that it feels like you defiled me," Ren protested. "Oh really brother you seemed more girly than me at the moment blushing and bashfully saying such embarrassing words," I mocked. He led me to the notice board near the front of the school. I skim for my number and noted down my homeroom number. 2-5 that should be still on the 1st floor. I went back to my room and took a shower. Changed into my uniform as I stared at Layla. "Tell me did you feel the same way when you bit me," Layla asked. "What were the feelings you felt," I asked confused. (Remember that the victim bitten gets aroused and excited our mc forgot about it cause her mind and body was in denial at the time.) "You stirred up my feelings and got me to feel it from being bitten, I was excited yet at the same time I was scared. Was this really me, the me that got turned on by you biting my neck." "I don''t know....I wasn''t focusing on it. Although I did think you were cute." Layla sits up and stares at me with expecting eyes. It seems I have stirred the hornets nest without knowing it. My body back then moved on it''s on when I was deep in thought. Now I can''t do anything. If it were up to me and I was in control of my body instead of my instincts I wouldn''t even be in this mess. I don''t know what to do as her heated eyes looked back at me as if asking me for more details with expectations for me. I should''ve tried to learn more about her first before this crosses that line especially since she''s giving me such heated looks. Answers & questions Narrator POV Narrator: okay let''s ask some questions to the characters of the story so far. Well start with Ren. Ren: ugh why me first? Narrator: Now let''s begin. First question is are you more feminine than your sister? Ren: no...I think...... Narrator: is it true you go to a hair salon once a week? Ren: yes? Narrator: Is what Manami said true that your walking and your gestures are more girly than a girl? Ren: I don''t know. Narrator: How tall are you? Ren: 6''5 Narrator: is it true your two childhood friends attend that school with you? Ren: wait how''d you know that. Rather I avoid them cause they''d give me away. Narrator: what''s your favorite past time or hobby? Ren: Spa and hot springs Narrator:......... Narrator: what''s your favorite memory with your sister? Ren: when I built a sand castle with her and it started raining. So as a tantrum I destroyed the sand castle rather than have it be washed away. Manami called me a drama queen and she chased me afterwards in anger for destroying our hard work.
Narrator: next is LunaUnauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Luna: let''s get this over with. Narrator: what''s your favorite food? Luna: Ice Cream! No wait don''t record that down. You never heard me say that. Narrator: Moving on, why did you look annoyed when you saw Manami? Luna: that idiot didn''t realize she''d had walked into a alternate dimension when walking into the school at night. Plus she didn''t even realize the fact that her school had different worlds running parallel to it. She''s basically at the center of it now. I even gave her a big hint. Narrator: was there anything you forgot to tell her before you sent her off? Luna: ah right the percentage ratios. She has a 70% of turning someone into a vampire and about 10% of them staying the same without getting turned. Then there''s the 98% she has to worried about what happens if her bite effects them in different ways. I forgot to tell her that she''s a bit special that they might end up with mood swings from her bite. Most of the time her blood would work like a love potion but other wise that she has to be very careful. Narrator: You seeded her off without telling her how to identify other vampires what can you say to that? Luna: a sorry, good luck there. Learning is all part of the fun of it. Narrator: are you sure that''s your answer. Luna: they''re easy to spot because they''re beauties since she''s going to a all girls school. Smells like blood. Oh wait that might not help since other worlders are mixed in, so if they''re in a family of butchers that might screw her nose over. Narrator: are you sure you didn''t send her away because you wanted to go read some books in the library again? Luna:........ Narrator: I''ll take that as a yes.
Narrator: let''s see what we can find on Layla. Manami''s roommate. Here''s her summary since she didn''t want to speak directly to me. I''ll read and answer the questions asked. Remember she left these questions in a hurry after filling the blanks since she wanted me to write them down for her to answer. Q: what''s your hobby? A: hunting Q: where do you live? A: in the forest with my parents. Q: what''s your favorite food? A: boar meat Q: who''s the person you like A: I don''t know......maybe Manami as a friend? Q: what do you do for a living? A: kill monsters in the forest Q: what''s your favorite color? A: green since it''s like the wind magic and the green herbs Q: how tall are you? A: 5''6 Q: how old were you when you first hunted with your parents? A: 7 Q: do you have siblings? A: no. Q: what do you think of Manami? A: I''m unsure of my feelings at the moment. Q: what did you think when you met Manami? A: she''s not as gloomy as I thought for a vampire. Q: what do you think of the principal? A: head mistresss is kind, gentle and a weirdo but she loves her students Ch 7 childhood friends and high school entrance ceremony Manami POV I put Layla to sleep and laid her on her bed as I left the room. I did suggest to her that she''d wake up get dressed and attend the ceremony. My feet led me to the gym, it was almost time for the opening ceremony at 8:00 am since the girls had also had to go eat breakfast. I''m sure even without me bugging Layla she''d still remember to eat. My eyes went to my brother Ren who stood by the door before the gym with a nervous laugh. "Brother are you sure Emi Fang and Kasumi Hibiki won''t find out," I asked. "They won''t talk I think," Ren panicked. "Sure why don''t you just choose one of them already Emi is from a technologically family that works in engineering. While Kasumi is from a family that owns the assassin organization betraying her means your screwed over. I''d say best choice is.....," I stated. Wait how''d I know about Kasumi''s family business. Because she''s freaking standing next to us like behind brother. And I see a full description on her details of her family. Freaking crazy Luna not helping me there. Brother is age 18 she''s 15. I''m 14 at the moment don''t even ask me these two and Emi used to play together.
Kasumi Hibiki gender Female Age 15
The Hibiki family runs the assassins around the world. Kasumi has grown up in a world of killing. She is used to the human underworld of this world. Living her life as a assassin since the age of 6 has taught her the harshness of humans'' hearts Andy the ugly truth. Her harsh training has led her to distrust most people except her childhood friends. Almost dying in these trainings and surviving on instincts in the Amazon forest she has better instincts than most humans. (P.S. Be glad I added this function for unlocking your skills. Since it''d be easier to just identify other races with the summary. Thank me for the greatness and the ingenious thoughts of mine. ~ Luna (=_=)
I did not say more I just stared at her and coughed for a bit. Seems the goddess of the moon Luna forgot to warn me about it even showing up. Rather I want to step back but brother had to notice my eyes went to Kasumi who was behind him. Brother slowly turned around and felt a chill as I tried to walk away. I shouldn''t have even read the information out loud or mentioned the fianc¨¦ part out loud. Yikes I didn''t even notice her even though my sense of smell was better than the average person. "So what''s this I heard about a fianc¨¦ and Mana we are going have nice and long talk after this about how you found out." I flinched as she turned to brother who was sweating a lot. Do note that we''re in front of the gymnasium front door with her facing both of us now. But her serious face was staring at brother. If I were to describe her it''s dark brown haired and blue eyes. Let''s just say she''s releasing a lot of killing intent at brother. He''s on the ground kneeling. Her hands were on the mini knives in her black boots I don''t even know you can fit them there without hurting yourself. "Grandfather''s will said that he has to attend this school and look for a fianc¨¦ before the end of his high school year to inherit the company. Also the condition is that he doesn''t get exposed," I explained hurriedly.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Kasumi retracts her knives and gave him a pitying look. "Oh is that why he''s here. Also is that why he hasn''t come into contact with either me or Emi." I nodded to her words. Brother don''t look at me with those eyes you should''ve told them in the first place. Wait if Emi finds out during the ceremony because your doing the speech. Won''t she just make a big deal out of it. "Of course she will," Kasumi truthfully stated. I like big sister Kasumi the most when she''s calm like this. But I find it eerie now that I found out her secret. No stop staring at me like that. It''s 6 am in the morning I don''t wish to get dragged away like this brother help me. Kasumi dragged me to the track field and stared at me for a while. "So tell me how you found out about my family business even though your family members don''t even know about it and they''re the 2nd biggest company. Out with it who''s spy are you and what have you done to the real Manami." "Take that knife away from my throat....," I said. Too late she noticed my neck healing itself and I''m surprised as well. "Who are you," Kasumi shouted. Ack I had to explain my whole situation including Luna who I met during the night. Look even I''m not stupid since I know for a fact that you''ll meet her at the school at night only. Seems like someone or something bounded the goddess to the school grounds. After hearing this Kasumi face palmed. "So your saying we''re involved with different worlds here as the center point. And that you''ve been turned into a vampire due to a accident a few months back," Kasumi stated confused. "Yep. Though I don''t think she''s humoring me. Also I''m sure I shouldn''t go reading people''s information out loud like that again." "Do that and you might not get killed. But our school is 95% other worlders. That''s a lot to take in." "I''m pretty sure the girl I saw at the stairs with unnatural hair color is from a different world too," I said lightly. "This will take me a while to sort through but I''ll live with it. By the way do you still have the old fashioned phone," she asked. "I don''t like the holographic screen that plays out in front of you. And the floating screen annoys me, I know Luna also did that to annoy me by making the info turn into screens." (Luna: no duh, get used to it cause your school uses it a lot! Narrator: live with it since it''s around in your actual life) "I rather touch something tangible so no thanks," I said. "Unfortunately the school uses the Iris Interface Network more than anything else. So your phone won''t do you any good. Also you might want a different laptop for that." Yep diving on the net for information in class that is the Iris system network. Yeah I know brother told me but I still wanted to hope for it to not be like that. I rather liked the tablet and the touch screen phone I have. We headed over to the gym as we heard the crowd of other girls also heading over. The gymnasium is behind the dorm. So I sat down next to Kasumi. I almost fell asleep (pretended to since it was boring)and Kasumi nudged me when the principal went up. "Students of this school it doesn''t matter what you are, where your from, what matters the most is where you head to. Living here will prepare you for society, learning here will be fun, you''ll learn about your friends and come to understand the meanings of bonds. Live in the moment for which you can stand on your own feet. Don''t let others distract you from who you are......." Your asking why you don''t see the rest of her speech I toned out and noticed that I''m being stared at by Emi. I sighed since she wants explaination from me and brother who lectured. But I looked at the principal''s information.
Rei Kazuki gender Female Race Demon
She formed this school because she was tired of working under the demon lord. She wanted to live a peaceful quiet life in another world. So she decided to make a school to teach students so that their world won''t end up like hers. Her world is made from endlessly wasteland from the in fighting and wars from humans, demihumans and demons. Rei is tired of her harsh life in such a barren land. She hopes the new life here can learn to be better than her world.
So her world was laid to waste from wars and centuries of it. But what''s her age. Rather nevermind Luna would probably scold me for even asking. Ch 8 classmates Manami POV Brother got dragged away, yep you guessed it right Emi dragged him away. She eyed Kasumi as if to say you want to come along. We''re supposed to head to our classes since the entrance ceremony is done, Kasumi shook her head. "How long do you think he''s gonna last," Kasumi whispered into my ear. Instead I just smiled wryly, it''s what he gets for cutting contact with them. Meh I''ll probably meetB¨¢i Chun my childhood friend sooner or later at this school. Rather I don''t seemed too bothered as I walked to 2-5 on the first floor. I sat down on the far left near the window. What don''t give me that look even a vampire can like sunlight. A fat blond guy with glasses walked into our class and stood before our class. "Since your homeroom teacher isn''t here for these few days I''ll be here for substituting you kids, now don''t give me that annoyed face. I''m called Lance Fraymen. I am the most handsome guy on campus." We all cringed at him being narcissist in front of the class after that he asked us to introduce ourselves. I''ll try to not look at information as much as possible.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Hello I''m Iliana Silver, I''m attending school due to the fact that my parents want me to connect to other kids my age."
Iliana Silver Gender: female
Iliana has the blessings of the moon and loves the nature since she''s a child. (Reincarnation of Artemis the goddess of Hunt) Her life in isolation with only adults has worried her parents so they have sent her to school to make some friends and learn common sense.
I''ll ignore I saw the goddess part of it. I toned out for most of them and then one of my class mate caught my eyes. Her dark green hair that lighted up as if glowing and no one seemed to noticed. "Greetings, I''m Miho Izumi."
Maki Izumi Female
Her family were descendants of demons but the bloodline has thinned over the course of years. Her grandmother and her mother has been researching their ancestor''s preserved body to find a way to regain their former powers. She''s been blessed by the gods by gods'' hand which allows her to use any skill professionally. From flower arranging to being a lock smith and many other skills. Seeing her in action can make even actors and those good at their jobs cry from the sight. (Left hand use only)
Wow I got over powered classmates. Ch 9 lessons Manami POV Miho (Maki as she''s supposed to be called but not that our mc is gonna call her that cause she''s supposed to act like she doesn''t know) Izumi, she seemed very, how''d you describe it a cheat like existence that you don''t want to go against. I mean if her left hand has pretty much every skill she can do engineering or mechanical fixes. Rather I''m sure if she''s like that I would''ve heard about her. So that means she''s not from this world. If your asking if I know my classmates names. Then a yes, I do remember their names I just tuned down most of the time because I didn''t want to look at their information about their background. My eyes went to Miho Izumi. Her Izumi family I''m sure they''re powerful since it said in her summary of her family background and circumstances that her family is researching to restore their demon powers. Rather I''m disturbed she can write with her right hand so well. "Okay kids these are your courses you will be taking," Mr. Freymen said as he handed us a peace of paper with courses. There were also electives to choose from. Mine were like: Biology, P.E., Algebra, Art 1, Music, English As for elective I haven''t chosen yet, but I looked at the list.
Student body (helping student president with paperwork) Survival (how to camp in mountains) Demonic research French
About skills & system status History of demons & angels Spirits & summoning Vampire 101
Demonized transformation lecture Recovery magic class 1 Beginners magic 1 Monsters Book lessons (learn about typical monsters plaguing worlds that exist even today)
gods & goddesses lessons (learning about different goddesses and their rule over different races) Swordsmanship Spear lessons Archery
Priestess lessons (how to be a holy maiden (only for Phoenixes)) Weapons class Engineering different world herbs (learning about their effects and growing actual herbs)
Dungeoneering (how to create a dungeon) How to use mana for dummies Different races and their beliefs Taming
Flower arrangement Swimming Etiquette Tennis
Badminton Baseball Soccer Track
About classes and ranks Monster ranks Technology repairs Hand to hand combat
I''m not going to hell brother if that''s what everyone think I will do. Also doesn''t the class just yell abnormal. (Only she and other worlders see these, so our mc is being funny making faces.) Yep never wanted to know about the weirdness of this school like ever. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Fine I''ll choose Vampire 101 for learning about my race. Archery and spear lessons. I''ll pice how to use mana, I''m not saying the rest. I''m a vampire but I don''t even know the first thing about my race, I''m assuming we can use it automatically so I want to learn plus I''m curious. Dungeoneering got my attention. I''ll also take taming lessons. Yep that''ll be it. Wait Izumi uses both hands then wouldn''t that mean she uses her left hand daily. Does she even know about the blessings. I also choose hand to hand combat and about classes & ranks.Typical since I have no clue how these things are related to me but I choose the classes & rank. Reminds me of many things like how grandmother was saying that I''ll learn something from it. She didn''t say much just that it''s a vague thing described by our ancestors. Rather I''m more sure she''s using it often. "Is something wrong you''ve been staring at me for a while," Miho asked. Her voice sounded like pleasant ringing bells as she spoke to me. I shake my head trying to get out of toning out on her. "No I just noticed that your using both your hands and you seemed to be used to it." "That''s not strange I''m the only one in my family that can do so. By the way call me Miho, I don''t like being called by my family name." "I will then Miho. So what did you chose for your electives," I asked. "Hm, let''s see flower arrangements, swimming, etiquette, survival." I see so survival showed up no matter who it is (narrator: no mc that''s for if their from another world but it''s included for your world too since there are some that might like it) then. Yep though I''m not surprised she chose flower arrangements that was on there. "Actually I can pretty much do anything I want since I''m skilled. If I see it once I can recreate it too," Miho said. No that''s cause your cheating hand. Even I''m getting jealous. Ah I forgot to describe her let''s see Miho is a beautiful blue haired girl that look like a goddess or a fairy descended onto the mortal world. (Narrator: by the way 90% of her class is other worlders, there''s only 5 from their earth in her class) And the way she gracefully moves it''s like it''s been carved into her very being. She has a beautiful figure that can shame our models. I''m not trying to say anything but it''s just from how she gives off this vibe. Like a natural born leader that attracts millions to her. I blushed as she smiles at me like she was innocent I noticed she had charmed half the room. How is this innocent she should be called a seductress. No stop winking at me like that. Sorry she distracted me there I went to biology class in a dazed state. By the time I was out of it I was in the locker rooms changing. Getting ready for P.E. don''t even ask I stared stunned at our teacher. What''s with the cat ears and the cute fluffy tail, I almost pounced on her. No rather I was in an almost hugging stance, I stopped midair. Yes she''s a cute kid that has white hair and black and white stripes. Rather none of my classmates seems to say anything about her. Ah but she looks like 12 years old a elementary grade kid. Her red skirt fluttered in the wind. Sorry I was distracted by her waving tail. "Hello eberyone, I''m Amy Burns, for your information I''m 57 years old. And my race is normally short or rather our growth spurt hasn''t happened yet. We''re a race that lives a long time. Ahem, to start with I''m single and do note never call me short you here me," Amy hissed. How cute her tail is waving, a cat''s tail does so when they''re annoyed so she must hate being called small. Wait why''s she glaring at me. Also why is no one commenting her age or that she said her race. Can''t they see she''s Tiger beastmen with white and black stripes. "25 laps everyone," she shouted. "Ugh Manami you shouldn''t have mumbled she was small," Miho sighed. "Wait I said that out loud," I asked. Iliana nodded to me as Miho ran along side me and Iliana was in front of us. By our 15 lap Iliana and Miho collapsed onto the ground. By that I mean I finished all 25 laps already without breaking a sweat. I guess being a vampire is a good thing. Though 5 people from class collapsed on the 10th lap. Weaklings, no rather how is that most of the class can do 13 laps before collapsing. Are we abnormal in being able to do so. Rather Miho looked at me like I''m a monster for finishing all the laps without sweating. "Just what kind of monster are you to not break into the ground from that," Iliana asked. "My physical condition is a bit special," I said. Everyone went to the lockers to change. I waited a bit and then went to the lockers. I was stunned when I heard voices in the showers. I''ll ignore the moans but the voice I haven''t heard before. I change quickly and head to my next class. My arm was grabbed and I was pulled to the storeroom. My eyes widen as Emi kissed my lips. Ch 9.5 Suzaku " " talking '' '' thoughts Suzaku POV Sorry for the late introduction I''m Akane Suzaku. You''ve guessed right I''m a Phoenix. My eyes went to the chains holding me down, in front of me were 7 tori gates. I''m chained to this damned shrine. How long ago was it centuries, eons, years, months. I haven''t a clue since I''ve been here. Damned that friend Rei of mine, tricking me and sealing me here to over see her school. "Long ago there were gods that feared that Byakko, Suzaku, Genbu and Seiryu. For that they might betray the balance that the gods and goddesses sought. So they sealed Byakko to the east, Genbu to the west and Seiryu to the south. So what about you Suzaku. I know your not weak enough this human for of yours is nothing more than a shell. If you choose to be reborn you would no longer be sealed here. Only you the Phoenix can be reborn with actual memories of your past incarnations. But this current you isn''t weak either. Why didn''t you choose to reincarnated," Maki Izumi asked. (Yep it''s Miho from mc''s class but she''s using her real name here.) "Your gifted by the gods what do you want with me," Suzaku asked her. "I''m Maki Izumi. Let''s say I can unseal you, but what do you have to do in exchange for me," Maki asked. "What does the descendants of the Azereal the former angel want from me. No rather her demon name was Ariel the demon of destruction. What do you even want from me," Suzakuasked. "Hm, play house with the reincarnated gods by going to school," Maki said smiling. I couldn''t stop laughing, a demon''s descendant asking me to help her with school. By the gods you have fallen from a archangel of death to this Azereal. Your descendants don''t even have your power anymore. They''re bloodline barely even has a bit of it but yet this young one gives such a pure untainted aura. How is this one a demon, no rather she inherited it from you didn''t she. I can see through her illusion I see to tiny horns growing on her forehead. A smile went a cross my face. "I accept your request to attend ''Rei''s'' school but I can promise you it won''t be in this form."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Okay then I''ll do the procedures for you to attend my class, but quick question do you wish to stick to your current name," Maki asked. "Yes I like this name as is because this is my 13,456th reincarnation her personality is still there. I just closed it off because I came into contact with my so called friend Rei. Who knew that for her to do business here to get a school she''d listen to Zeus and seal me here for exchange. Hahahaha I''m so pitiful for trusting her. I''ll let Akane take over, but if it''s me you may call me Suzaku. But I must warn you since this form I''m in as a precaution isn''t Akane''s form, but yes do take care of her. I''ll finally let her inherit all my memories and information so she''ll have a bit of headache when she wakes up. Do take care," Suzaku sighed. "Will do, but one thing I need to ask you. Why is it that only I inherited my ancestor''s powers," Maki asked. "Much like Luna. Sorry your answers lie in Luna, but the goddess of the moon is eccentric and very moody. It''ll depend if she answers you. Ares sealed her down to this school so finding her is your problem then," Suzaku stated. Maki unsealed Suzaku and a bright light flashed. 3rd POV A beautiful girl with purple hair and a light green leather dress laid on the ground where Suzaku was before. When Suzaku was out earlier her hair was a flaming pink, her hair seemed to be able to change with will. But Akane didn''t seem like that at all. What surprised Maki was the note Suzaku left saying she only told Rei she was Suzaku but didn''t mention Akane had her name or if they were related. As Maki read the paper she made a face when she got to the bottom of it. "What kind of life were you two living inside a mountain. And alone without civilians. Ugh I don''t even want to think about how Akane is gonna react but at least she''ll inherit your memories I mean it can''t be that long ago. Better not have been some sort of samurai era. Cause if it is I''m going to yell at you for this mess when you come out. Rather it''s a big issue whether she can even talk to someone." Maki face palmed as she used her left arm to pick up Akane and walked towards the school. "Maybe I''ll pressure Rei the principal for this. Ah even worst comes to worst she''s not like the Phoenix from other worlds living in mine. The nobility females & all royals are all japanese priestesses. Ugh royals have perfect memories. From their past lives and nobles as well as commoners don''t remember their past no matter what. So if a royal is reincarnated as a commoner or nobel they''d remember all those lives no matter what. That''s what makes them different ugh, I have no clue at all Suzaku! You could''ve told me to put you as a noble or royal Phoenix but no you had to knock out once I unsealed you." She was shocked to see Akane''s flaming red eyes before she fainted again, Maki was glad she didn''t have a room mate. Now was the time to bug the principal for making her come to this school by requesting to her mother, Maki was still mad at them for doing so without her permission. ''What does she mean Luna the goddess of the moon is eccentric (if you read the chapter when she''s talking to our mc and note you know she''s eccentric as well as does things on a whim) and only does thing when she''s in the mood. My parents, grandmother and sister has been trying to find out how to regain their demon powers.'' Ch 10 locked in place Manami POV "I thought you liked brother since you were always around him," I said. Emi still had her arm around my neck as she licked her lips. No rather I''m disturbed that your pushing me against the restroom door. Actually did I just hear a click sound, wait a moment I looked down shocked to see her have the keys to the door. "Wait did you switch the door lock, I know your good with technologies and stuff but when did you switch the lock to the key," I asked. I''m disturbed she went as far as to do this to me. I mean there''s no warnings at all if I go by my memories. She''d always be hiding behind Kasumi when we were kids. "Don''t worry it''s a double sided lock that only if you had the key can you open it," she said. Her pale white skin flushed a deep red as she blushed. Actually this is a problem I''m trying to head to class. "No worries I had called Kasumi to inform the principal that I took you," Emi said. This is rather awkward since she had me pinned to the door in a way. I can try getting the key but that''d hurt her. It''s also akward cause I know Emi is brother''s childhood friend. Back then I thought she liked brother too. I guessing that was just her cover for her emotions now. "What are you thinking," she asked. No rather stop distracting me with your hands. She, no longer had her arms around my neck. I''m shocked at the fact that she unbuttoned my white shirt so fast and she''s now groping my chest. As she squeezed me hard I let out a pained moan. Wait is she a sadist because she just gave me a eerie smile. Her hand quickly unfasten my bra, I quickly try to cover them. To my surprise she did something to my arms making them freeze in place where she wants them. Are you even human, I wanted to ask. Emi licked my nipples and sucked in me hard making me moan against my will. I tried to deny this is the Emi that I knew so well. "I found out from Ren why he''s here and what happened to you during your middle school year. I''ll do this to help you figure out whether you love it or not." Hold up, your not even giving me a chance. My eyes widen in shock as she took off my skirt and underwear off. No rather I''m disturbed now that I noticed my arms is being held down by a robot. It''s disturbing I didn''t even see him there. "Aren''t you lucky Mana you get to be tested by my first prototype''s strength. Also don''t break him with your inhuman strength be a good girl and let me do as I please," Emi said. I couldn''t even cover my moan as I moaned as she spread my legs. Her hand gently fingering me slightly, a evil grin on her face as she opened my legs to the fullest she could. Instead of holding it in place she asked her robot to use his second set of arms. Wait so he had four arms and he had stealth mode. You cheat, I so wanted to shout at her but I blushed as she pulled her finger back. "Aww your still a virgin here though your no longer a virgin vampire. But no matter I''ll be your first. Be glad I haven''t broken your hymen yet. Oh how I''ll have fun with you teasing you until you want me to. Don''t worry I won''t break it until you beg me," Emi said sweetly.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Actually you already ruined my image of sweet and innocent Emi I once knew. Emi went in between my legs and started licking. Her tongue was twisting my inside but it stayed just outside my hymen. She kept at it for hours my legs were dripping wet from sweat and her head being in between my legs I was being at her mercy. I finally asked her to get it over with, a smile went across her face and I felt a chill go down my spine. I had a feeling she had already planned for this since long ago. She stuck two fingers into me and twisted my insides as she fingered me gently. My head was going blank, it''s my first time yet it didn''t hurt much, it did sting a bit but she was so gentle that it felt weird. "Ah, please, Ahhn no stop it," I pleaded. "But look your waist are moving on it''s own even without my robot you hold your legs anymore. Also seems like, your eyes are misty and moist." 3rd POV Manami tried to deny it and shook her head but Emi smiled as she moved her hands way from Manami. "Then I''ll stop," Emi teased. "No (gasps for breath) I haven''t even climaxed, (moans) stop the teasing and give it to me." "Aww she gave up and asked for it," Emi singed. Her amused look as she held the pink string vibrator in her hand, a smile crossed her face as she laughed. "Then I shall happily make you climax. But not with my hands. Instead I''ll test out my tuned up vibrator I personally created for this. Ah don''t ask also I already tested the sensitivity using Ren. This is version 13. He couldn''t think straight with this thing in his ass." Manami looked at her frightened as she regained her senses. "How cute your trying to resist. Also your brother is my broken toy from this don''t worry, this will take you to a whole, new world," Emi said. Her hand went to Manami''s pussy as she pushed the small pink vibrator inside. Her hand went to the remote in her left hand as she licked her right hand full of Manami''s juice. "Oh so lovely your stubborn expression of not wanting to give in to the pleasure. This little thing has three modes to it, first one increases your sensitivity, second it has a gravity function, third it ravages you nonstop. Another thing it''s fueled with mana particles or magic so it''s pretty much using your mana against you and also takes from the surroundings you don''t even need to charge it. I''m sure you''ll love it." Manami didn''t talk, she drooled as Emi turned on the gravity functioned. She ordered her robot to let go of Manami. Her lips went to lick Manami''s nipples and a loud moan resounded even in the hall ways. "Looks like she fainted. I shouldn''t have put the gravity on 25 G, guess she couldn''t handle it. Ren call handle 239 G. Then again that was me training the vibrator to be used on Manami. Oh this''ll be fun, Manami we still got 4 years to develop you," Emi sighed. Emi pinched Manami''s nipples. "Your not wrong to think I''m a sadistic person. But there''s no escaping since Ren sold you out. Also your phone and tablet is so easy to track and use to listen in on you even if you don''t use them. Ha as if I''d marry you''re brother, are you dense or stupid. Even as a child I gave you the go and you didn''t even notice it. So now I''ll do the chasing. There''s the fact that you said I''m not like how I thought. Don''t worry I have mind reading skills. Not that you''ll ever know my ability. I bet you''ll love that gravity vibrator as I called it. Oh I''ll leave it in you and the remote too since I got the second remote. Longest your around any technology your other my watch no matter where you escape to. I''ve waited too long. Since the first time I met you at the Ayame residence. I was just 7 then you were just 4, oh seeing you cry and hiding from Kasumi back then." Kasumi came as Emi called her over to send Manami back to her dorm. "Emi your insane," Kasumi growled. "Ah but I''m just a normal typical stalker that can use any technology and mind reading to my use. I''m just your typical person really," Emi pleaded. "Your robot in stealth mode won''t be able to hide from me. You also said you won''t go for her, just what is wrong with you this time," Kasumi shouted. "Oh nothing at all," Emi grinned. "You weren''t like this in middle school," Kasumi countered. "Says the one that can''t even confess to Ren. By the way keep away from my toy and the sister," Emi warned. Ch 11 the two sisters & learning more about Emi 3rd POV Kasumi carried Manami back to the dorm. Her steps stopped as she sensed danger in front of her. A loud booming noise sounded as two girls argued. Instead Kasumi''s eyes widen shocked at them, one of them was wearing shorts and a white t-shirt from P.E. while the other girl was dressed as a 1st year. In her hand was a naginata, her shouting caught Kasumi''s attention. "I said I had no twin sister like you. You who took away my father living my mother grieving Mimi." "But Saki we''re family, your my older sister. Father wanted to just let me in since he had to leave me with grandma," Mimi said. Kasumi dully noted that Mimi was floating in the air, she wanted to move away from these two. But her senses were telling her that if she stepped wrong she''d end up dead. So she just stayed to listen to the arguing sisters. "Father loved us dearly until you came to ruin our warm family. You tore us apart," Saki shouted. ''So Saki is the one with naginata and the one in the air is her younger twin,'' Kasumi thought. "You should seriously just leave me and mother alone. Every time you try to get close to me and take away even mother. Isn''t it enough that you took father. I don''t have a sister like you. Someone who takes away a family''s happiness. You''re unwelcome in my home. Mother is always depressed when you come to visit," Saki shouted angrily. ''That''s some depressing family background there. So Saki''s family is separated because her twin,'' Kasumi thought to herself. Kasumi fixed Manami on her back. "Mother gave birth to both of us it''s just that mother left me in the country side with grandma since she didn''t like me," Mimi said. "No mother said herself that I''m the only daughter she had," Saki said. Her naginata pointed at Mimi. Her surroundings turned cold as she swung her naginata sending a wind blade towards Mimi in the sky. Mimi dodged confused at why her twin hated her so much. "Sister I''m telling you the truth father even has my and your birth certificate to prove it," Mimi stated. "Wow you two are so complex," Kasumi whispered. "I told you to stop seeking me out," Saki yelled. "But we''re all family shouldn''t we be together," Mimi tried to reason. "Then I''ll say this again I want you faraway from me since you make mother go into a traumatic state. Father was her everything until you took him away when I was 7 years old. Mother became just a bit stable when I was 9 and you show up again asking for us, she broke down again. Do you even understand what I mean when I say stay as far as you can. Out of sight and far away so I don''t see you either. You just remind me of the pain that you gave both of us. Mother just barely stablized last month, you also better stay away from her. I asked grandmother to deny your access to our gates and the mansion. Your not related to me. Father divorced mother cause of you. He wanted her to accept you back then. But no what you''re doing now is reopening wounds for both of us. Stop reminding us of his past mistakes, if he wanted to fix things he should''ve brought you back as a baby then to convince us. Go find your own damned family else where. We don''t welcome you, neither me nor my grandparents that disowned father." ''How long are these two going to keep fighting. Especially that Saki that is dangerously waving her wind blade from her naginata and Mimi who''s dodging all over damaging the field as well as the tracks,'' Kasumi thought sadly. It wasn''t right for her to interfere with these two and their family matters. But she needed to get across from the field to go to the side of the road back to the dorms. "Ahem, girls as your sempai I don''t mean to disturb your family issues but can you two let me pass," Kasumi asked. Mimi and Saki gave her a blank stare as if wondering how long she''d been there. (Since the start of their conversation but before that Saki was slashing at Mimi who kept trying to get close to her to talk. She actually loves her older twin sister and wants her older twin to treat her as family.) "Why didn''t you say so," Mimi asked. Her head tilted confused as to where this 2nd year popped out from since she didn''t see her as she was dodging her sister''s wind blades. "I''ve been trying to go through for a while now but someone here had to be constantly swinging her weapon without a care about her surroundings. For example, the destruction of half the (soccer) field over there, the cracked baseball field and the ruined track. I''d say you tow make excellent home wreckers too," Kasumi remarked sarcastically. Saki noticed the last part of the sentence was meant as a joke. She wanted to laugh but she noticed Kasumi glaring at her with eyes transmitting her words and warnings. If you dare hurt the one on my back I would dispose of you both, I don''t care who your parents are. Mimi descended down onto the track and gulped as her sister glared at her one last time before stomping off. "Hahaha, she really seems to hate me huh," Mimi said. "I hear you, she gave off a cold vibe and a lot of bloodlust. She actually wants to kill you. If I were you I''d stop trying to befriend her for my own health and safety. Rather cut off all contacts with her," Kasumi corrected. "What we do doesn''t concern you," Mimi said. Her voice soft yet sad that she couldn''t convince her sister to allow her to fix those mistakes their father made. Kasumi shook her head as she headed to the dorms. Silently she bowed to the 2nd dorm mother, Avri Frost. "I''m sorry my younger sister Kaori always disappears when I''m not looking. Is the girl on your back hurt in any way," Avril asked. "Actually I''d like to know what room number to take her to. It''s Manami Satomi." "I''ll look at the list of names then," Avri said. Kasumi let out a sigh of relief as she took me to Manami''s room. Manmi POV I woke up startled as I sat up in my bed. Kasumi stared back at me with sad eyes. I remember fainting because of Emi. I don''t remember much of it besides her taking my virginity. She was kinda sadistic and not at all how I remember her. "Let me warn you Mana, stay alert at all times actually be glad that the only electronic in this school is the diving you do in class. Also you need to dispose of any electronic you have. Emi is very dangerous in the way she''d do anything to get what she wants. She''s a mind reader and any technology is easy for her to control. Well except other world technology since you told he about this school having other worlds I tested out my theory. But let me say this, she''s hated by both me and your brother. The only difference is your brother sold you out for being her toy. He''d do anything she tells him the longest she gives that to him. (You guessed right the vibratory up his ass) Anyway make sure to stay away from being completely alone. Always stay in groups, she''s doing things the harder way now." I blinked at Kasumi who shakes me crazily asking if I understood. Sorry did you just say she''s a mind reading and also a freak that controls technology at her own will. I stared at my phone and my tablet. I''m guessing I''ll have to toss those two now if I want safety for myself. I got a crazed stalker now don''t I? "Also I investigated most of the school students so I know only a few are from our world like you said," Kasumi said. Her hand reached out and breaks my phone in her hand. She then took my tablet and tossed it outside. "I talked to Miho Izumi from your class since she''s good at pretty much anything. She told me she''d create one from scratch for you. Also that she''d also automatically wire the thing so that your grandmother and her people know your safe. Miho said it''s safer that way and she''ll get you a new tablet too. Since Emi''s been crazy about you since childhood I told Miho the circumstances since I met her along the way saying you might be in danger more ways than one. Those targeted by Emi end up broken in more ways than one including your brother. I kinda told Miho, she said that Emi sounds disturbing," Kasumi sighed. Kasumi sat down beside me as I was shocked at all these info being dumped on me. Miho walked into my room. Actually I''m surprised she knew where I was in my room number. What surprised me was that Kasumi told me she''s my neighbor so that''s also the reason why she told Miho about Emi''s abilities and how she''s abusing it. "So your saying that her kind, gentle and pleasant side she showed me in middle school is just her playing with me," I asked. "Fuck that she''s not even that kind. She tortures the security guards in their own house taking them to new heights until they turn gay. Be happy she didn''t try to break your brother and reconstruct his personality. She broke all the men in her house guarding her except her father. Emi even screws her cousins until they''re no longer sane. SHE''S worst than a yandere that likes you. She''d do anything to turn you. Also she likes when things are broken. Be glad you never found how much of a bitch that girl really is," Kasumi cursed.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "I see your quite pissed at her," Miho said. "Wait why are you barging in my room for this meeting," I asked. "Because your the person in question here," Miho stated. "Also do you even know how to recreate a phone Miho," I asked. "Leave it to me, I shall use my hands to remake it from the tools and the scraps from my world." No rather I''m disturbed your using your left hand for that right in front of me. Your OP cheat hand blessed by gods and goddesses. My eyes widen as she just created a nuclear powered tablet in front of me without the dangerous exploding factor that is. Is she a freaking crazy last boss from a game that can destroy the world. Cause seriously that''d make so much sense for it with her cheat left hand. (Narrator: that''s just our mc being jealous and disturbed that Miho (aka Maki) is about to create it from trash parts from her own world) What surprised me the most is the phone she made. It''s equipped with a mini satellite system, an A.I. Chip, wire tapping for my grandmother to keep in check with me, (Manami: I have no clue how she''d even know their frequency) her phone number in case of emergency, a energy detecting mode, and a high quality movie mode. I''m more disturbed by the apps. I will never indulge in those ever again, it''s too high tech for me a typical high schooler that uses a modern type of phone. Though this one looks like my old one but the features are still disturbing. She didn''t go into full details since she was still fixing the back part of it. "Ok I''ve installed the charging battery component. It''s Celestial energy charged, so meaning longest you have a divine in the room or near you it''s an automatically charging phone no matter where you go sense it charges on their divinity waves or aura they give off that can''t be turn off. There''s also the night vision mode, heat sensor, thermal readings, weapon detection, and a automatic mode where it tells you who''s close by. Also in a alarm and radar to track if Emi shows up on you. She''d be noticed right away. Ah yes before I forget this might sting a little since I''m not sure if you have the system and I''m going to inject you with nanomachines to make your perception better since your useless though your a vampire. It''s like your so damn lazy you don''t even use your hearing, sight, smell and sensing ability," Miho sighed. Did you just complain after explaining and ouch that''s more than stinging. What''d you do to me my arm hurts from the injection. Wait why''d you evil smile Kasumi don''t look away like it''s not your business. "Kasumi hold her down while I put the A.I. Chip I just created while I told her about the system. Well it''s easy since I created this also since I made the one for your phone but this one serves a different purpose. It''s for your safety, so I know where your at. To check your health and to give you needed information. Also it''ll evolve with you easily, well she will help you daily," Miho smiled. I screamed for hours as they inserted the A.I. Chip into me. Ugh I feel so violated in more ways than one. Especially when Miho''s giving that smug satisfaction look. "So do you hear anything from her yet Manami," Miho asked.
Hello this is R.E.R.M.I. It stands for Real Emperorial Reality Memory InstanceArtificial intelligence. I''m here to help you sort out your issues. From memorizing, storing data, collecting statistics and rerunning scenarios in real time for helping you. Also any and all information recorded in your satellite is already in my data banks. Only this school is not on record for information. Your classes seemed out of the norm I suggest you look through the library for more information or attend classes.
"Yep I can hear her but can I name her I mean she sounds stiff," I said. "Yes, she''s just 2 minutes old. So you''ll have to name her. Also I made her personality so that she''d be serious for now and if you want to develop her more you''ll have to do so on your own. You know evolution works that way, I made her with that in mind so it''s like taking care of a baby," Miho said. She left after that while Kasumi sat down in seiza wanting to apologize for holding me down. I sigh since I know she''s only doing this for my own good. But really Emi sounds insane from Kasumi''s description like a demon in human skin converting people. I shake my head since I know she grew up knowing Emi better than me. "Let me ask this what did she do to my brother," I asked. Kasumi looked at me then stared at the other bed. She''s avoiding my eyes but I know she''ll talk. "You know how your brother is 4 years older than you right. Her first time she met you was when you were 3 she met your brother when he was 6. She was 5 years old. You didn''t know anything at the time but she''d put a collar on your brother and let''s say he lost his innocence at age 8. Because she met you she became obsessed. My parents would often leave me to her place back then she was 7 years old back then. She knew I liked him. The worst thing she did was she tied me up in a chair. By the way this was before I was trained by my family. Anyway she tied me up and gagged me. That day you''re grandfather left Ren to play with her. That monster smiled cutely and innocently I didn''t know at the time. She dragged me and Ren to the basement. She blindfolded Ren and took off his pants and clothes." I sit there stunned at her story of how she remembered that exact year like it was a nightmare. (It''s her first love getting tied up and used.) "I remember her exact words back then after she sprayed some lotion onto his asshole. ''Let''s play a game, you guess what I do to you and if you like it say the world. Also this is normal.'' She even smiled at me who was gagged. I just stared at her curiously at what she meant back then. I mean I was just 6 years old back then. I was also useless against her in terms of strength. She ordered her men to come into the basement. You can guess what happened after that," Kasumi said sadly. "So your saying she made them rape brother in front of you," I said shocked. "Yep, both his mouth and his his anal virginity gone like that. She laughed as she saw my stunned look. Ren didn''t even know what happened to him that time. By the time it was lunch time she stopped the guy using Ren''s mouth and asked him what was inside his rear end. But Ren was already moaning in pleasure and seemed dazed by then. She then pulled me and took me to eat lunch with her. She''s been messing with Ren since then. To Ren that''s a normal thing. He''d listen to about anything she''d ask. The longest she gave him what he wanted. What''s even worst is he doesn''t even what she did to him." I face palmed, brother she developed you at a young age and made sure you were the sick puppy that''d obediently listen to all orders she gave. Still I had to ask does Emi still play with my brother. "She''d never let go something that''d amuse her. She''d do so to him until he went to high school here. And he stopped contacting us. But since she found him out I''m sure she''ll start again. He hates her guts but his mind is in it for the pleasure," Kasumi explained. At least I know my brother is straight but the bad news is he''s a trained masochist by Emi. And seems he enjoys anal pleasure from her. I feel so disgusted at my own brother. I answer the phone as grandmother Ayame calls me. "Manami I''ve heard the conversation so far, I''ve talked to your grandfather about Ren. Well since you two aren''t really blood related like I said. Oh I forgot to tell you this but your brother is from your father adopting him from a old friend that died. Your actual older brother got kidnapped as a baby so we have no clue where to look back then. Well since your grandfather and I found him through my network your brother is fine without being the heir now. Also before I forget you''ll meet your real brother on the weekend. Tell Ren not to worry so much about the condition. Also Kasumi is engaged to your real brother. Ren can get together with Emi since he likes (since he sold you out so easily) her so much. We contacted her parents and they said yes." Grandmother did you do all that for revenge your too darn scary. Why''d you use Kasumi like that too, no rather I bet brother Ren is going to be shocked. I''m very sure that brother be crying since he was forced to come to this school. Sigh, he''s still on the registry as my brother.
Miss, I''ve checked the information about your blood related brother seems to be true. Also your brother Ren is adopted.
I embarrassingly crossed my leg as I remember about Emi at the mention of Ren. "By the way I consfiscated the vibrator and the remote control that she left on you at the scene. Though I almost forgot I asked Miho to replace your mini fridge in case Emi was using it monitor you. That girl is insane. Just be glad that Miho explained to me that most of the school is mana powered for even the lights. So she can''t do anything there to watch you. But your going to have to be careful when diving on the net," Kasumi said. I nodded, that reminds me I almost forgot to name the A.I. Chip. "Karen," I said.
Karen: that''s what I''m here for I''m a chip with access to all satellites in this world. Also all my information is never wrong. Running tests and keeping her safe is my job.
Emi POV (this is during the time that Kasumi tossed the tablet outside breaking it) Tch, I was so damn close too. Kasumi you dare get in my way by ridding her of all her electronic, how is she going to get access to the outside now or contact her grandmother. Also that toy of mine seemed to stay where he is with the blind fold on. I cuffed him to the basement floor in annoyance. Yep I had dragged him all the way here since the opening ceremony. This stupid toy dares to think he can defy my orders. "By the way Ren how do you like being raped," Emi asked. Ah the pleasure when he turns pale and struggled to get off the chain on the wall. But he''s chained with his back to me while his front is to the wall. Hmm, does him being raped by a robot like this again count. I lost track of the number. Even his first time when I had him raped by those robots I created back then. This one''s version 6.5 the one equipped with stealth. Anyway when I asked him I was already out of the room I was watching him from the monitor. His horrified scream nad the tears made me laugh. How I enjoy their terrified looks when they give me. He should be glad I haven''t touched him at all. I gave my robot the order, break him. He''s useless now since Kasumi might''ve took her about what I did to Ren. I mean my favorite things are breaking a person, and to see the person I like cry. While she''s confused. Yep be glad I''m not watching her idiotic brother what kind of broken toy will you be. Licking my lips I felt the anticipation as I thought about Manami. "I''ll definitely catch you. Then I''ll give you lots of love and lock you up." The guards then throw the broken Ren at my feet. "How sad, you don''t even know your first time was with robots. But making Kasumi so traumatized so she never confessed to you worked, look at these sad vacant eyes, she looked so pained looking at you as you followed me like a fool would." I kicked at his face and laughed as I threw my lunch box at my feet and commanded him to eat it. Amused I watch as he happily ate it. Aw such a wonderful broken doll, it''s no longer wearing a blind fold, it''s wearing clothes but it has a collar and a leash for it now. Perfect I''ll make you into my fit doll that''d do about anything for me. Well since now you won''t disobey me. Took me years to build this idiot''s trust now I''m going to mold him into my personal butler/punching bag. And it''s as easy as hunting birds too, he''ll be able to also release stress among most of the guards well both genders seemed stressed over me. So I guess it''s a win/ win situation. Ugh I hates the acting I did to Ren. The stupid phrase, "this is normal, it''s what''s to be expected of you, can you guess what''s this." Well the idiot knew a vibrator, but didn''t know about another guy''s thing. Manami POV I stared at Kasumi who answered me that I won''t be able to find Ren. "Why are you so sure," I asked. "A woman''s instincts that Emi probably broke him by now, she was just stalling for time. Your just next Manami, the only difference is your her first love. While Ren is mine, but she already made it a trauma I can''t even confess to him. Things she breaks will never stay the same. Things in her house that goes in never leave once broken. She''ll make sure of it," Kasumi said. "Oh," I said. Ch 12 Disturbing facts Manami POV I laid down on the bed after Kasumi left me alone. All the information load dumped on me in one day was too much at once. But seems that my phone is even more high tech than the average phone made today. Miho just what kinda job does your family even do.
Karen: mistress I suggest you get some sleep it''ll help you release some stress.
I''m a vampire, we don''t sleep. I retorted, also for a fact we can walk out in the sunlight just fine.
Karen: then I suggest you do something like a hobby to relieve your stress.
Layla came back to the room and laid down on the bed. My head was in the pillow so I didn''t see her expression. My head hurts from thinking too much. Here''s what I got down so far: Emi has a twisted personality that likes to break people apart. Her special abilities are mind reading, and accessing the technology as well as controlling them. She stalks me through technology from our world. Ren isn''t my blood related brother. Though Ren is my brother he sold me out to her for pleasure. Ren was trained by her at age 8 to listen to her. Kasumi is traumatized by what she did to brother. - she also loves brother Ren - her love for me as a sister and she protects me from the shadows Grandmother found my real brother making brother Ren''s position as the heir to the throne void. He no longer needs to attend this school for the position. Finally Kasumi said it''s too late for him and that Emi broke her toy (aka Ren) I sighed as I got up and noticed Layla stared at me. "Are you stressed," Layla asked with concern. "No I''m fine. Just some family issues at home. Sorry just leave me alone for a bit," I said. I left the dorms and headed to the school but was stopped by an unknown girl. Her purple curly hair tied in a ponytail got my attention. What surprised me isn''t that but my blood felt hot, boiling like it wanted me to do something to this person. My throats felt really dry like I was in a desert without any water for months. "I''m Manami Kimiko," I introduced myself. Wait what am I doing you ask. Why aren''t I using my father''s last name Satomi easy answer I''m pissed off and Ren. Also at my so called father for adopting that person who actually sold me out for his own damned pleasure. Do note that I had my phone in my pocket. Ugh now I don''t feel like attending these basics classes at school. I mean Karen has all the information through the mini satellite my phone and my phone can use diving just fine as well. Not that I will use it for that, sorry got side tracked there. Which reminds me Karen send a message to grandmother to change my name, I''m too pissed at father. "Akane Suzaku, I''m a new student here," Akane said. She bowed her head, it reminded me of those Japanese old traditional hotel where the hostess bows to you.
Karen: Mistress I''ll show your stress and anger levels. Wait a moment please. I''ve also received word it is done. Stress: 89% Anger: 99.5% Satiety: 85.9%
Ack my hunger already! This person must be triggering it though I just ate this morning (she means drank blood) already. "Are you okay you seem pale and tired," Akane asked. No your polite speech and your posture is bugging me. "It''s actually my first time in the city. I''m thankful for Suzaku lending me her memories of her past lives or else I wouldn''t even know the first thing about communicating with others. I mean we used to live high in the mountains too," Akane said. Wait do you mean the Suzaku the Phoenix. You inherited her past memories that''s a problem because your body habits are odd from the norm. Wait did you say your from the mountains, how did you even live your life. "Ah your giving me such a shocked expression. Was it that bad finding our I''m from the mountains," Akane tilted her head. "No rather how''d you even find your way to civilization," I asked. "Suzaku got tricked by the principal who she thought was her friend when she came here. Cause the gods and goddesses were scared of Suzaku, Byakko, Seiryu, and genbu they sealed them up. Well the last one was Suzaku but she and I shared a body. But since she doesn''t trust the demon too much she didn''t tell her our full name. By the way Suzaku reincarnated with all her past memories isn''t that cool," Akane said. I held my head in a headache. Ugh I''m with a excited child and I need to talk to the principal about my classes. With cheating Karen Biology, Algebra and the rest of my normal class is too easy. I''ll just ask her to give me Music 1, Taming, Vampire 101, Archery, Spear lessons, Herbology, how to use basic mana, dungeoneering, hand to hand combat, and the spirits & summons class.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I spot the principal Rei, I head over to her. "Ah miss Satomi I was just looking for you," Rei Kazuki stated. "I''m fine," I said to her. Handing her the list for my classes I wanted and the reason why. (She wrote down about Karen being shoved into her without her permission and Kasumi wrote a summary about the rest asking Manami to hand it to the principal on sight) "I see that is a problem since Emi can control technology. That just means she can stalk you when your outside with the satellite can''t she. Well I guess that''s why Miho gave your phone a mini satellite to counter her weirdness. But I see your family issues are written in great detail too. I''ve got it I''ll see to your new classes. Also can you tour Akane around the school she''s new here," Rei said. Did she just dump her problem for me to fix. Akane waved at me happily as I toured the school with her. I came back to my room tired. If you want to ask it''s like a hyperactive giant puppy without the leash running everywhere and you have to make sure she''s in sight. After all it''s her first time seeing all these things. "Are you okay Manami, " Layla asked. "Just a major headache from touring a lost puppy girl. Seems she''s from the mountains, never talked to people before nor saw the school. Was crazy about just about everything we saw. From questions to the painted floors, to computers, the diving system, the library and just about anything she can touch or see." "You sound stressed," Layla whispered. "Ugh my head it feels like a migraine the causethe mysterious girl from the mountains that gives off the aura of easily tricked. How old fashioned is she." Layla was already asleep. Well when she came back it was dinner time. I headed to the shower myself.
Karen: I''ve looked up on what you asked me for about investigating Emi. I''ve got all the recordings from her mansion to her habits at home. To her family record.
"Can you play it out into the room," I said. My voice was trembling as I said so. I myself am scared about what I''m going to find. There''s news and doctor summary on her.
Date: December 31 xx23 Her limbs showed movements it''s success. Project 561789 has been alive for 5 days now. She''s a clone but none the less she''s still human. Her sisters had all failed to survive our tests and chemical of recreating our daughter. She''s a master piece. Seems her mind can talk through us by using the computer voice decoding program. Sept 16, xx78 Her real parents are dead now she''s no longer in the tube full of water keeping her alive, she''s learning fast. It scares even me the other scientists wiped her memories. We had learned just before that, she''s scary. Emi Rostwell, is a monster she can read minds and control any technology we had. The only data she isn''t getting is these notes on how she''s created. We dumped these into a place where there''s a strong magnetic pull so she''ll never find it. Jan 12 xx110 Emi is insane I''m been in hiding in the laboratory since she let those monsters she called robots loose. I don''t know how she found us out without these notes, this might be the last thing I''m recording but whoever is reading this know Emelline Roswell is still alive, Emi or Project 561 as we called her will never find her original. Before her body could deteriorate more we sealed her into a ice vault and tossed the vault into the ocean. - Professor Elena Greenwood
That''s a bit dark, so the Emi we know isn''t the real one. Yikes that''s scary like a evil twin gone wrong but from cloning. I''ll asked Karen to send this note to Miho. Let''s look at the other ones, I grabbed a bag of blood to drink before sitting down as Karen projected another one for me.
Classified File I''m Raven Frost, acting as Emi''s mother. No abnormal behavior at all. She''s kind and caring. She loves to play with the guards at our house. I''m working undercover and keeping tabs on her. Seems the 4 year old is getting along with us fine. I can''t believe she''s a clone of that 12 year old Emelline Roswell. The genius girl who knew more than anyone in the world. Until her body started deteriorating at age 6. Anyway I''m glad her clone got to live out the life she never had. Most people said that no news from Emelline means she died. I don''t know since higher ups just said she''s getting treatment. She''ll be better in no time. Emi is my cute little angel. She''d never hurt anyone. How can the higher ups says she''s dangerous. I mean boss come on you tell me to watch and take care of her at my place in place of her parents. They were the ones that founded the project because they couldn''t bare to lose Emelline.
Ack disturbing report found her acting goody like a sweet innocent child. Ugh so she could build a robot at age 4. Seems those notes before says she''s older than she looks.
Classified information David Roswell here I''m actually Emelline''s uncle. This monster is good at acting nice. I saw her torture some of my maids on camera. I showed Raven my fake wife. She said that''s not her cute angel. How much of her has she brain washed you. I saw her stuffed a dead bird into the maid''s mouth as she ordered her to crawl on all four like a dog on the floor. She''s a demon in disguise even my kind neice isn''t this messed up. I saw her the other day where she used a anal vibrator I don''t know where as she tormented my best friend who came to visit. He cried a puddle when he saw me entering the room. I yelled at Emi but she smiled and said but father he asked me to play with him. I know Johan enough to know he''s not a pedo so I knew she''s up to something. Emi age 5 My so called wife was resigned from her work of doing reports after doing 4 reports of she''s my angel. Yep not going to cut it. We and the nation has treated her as top nuclear level. Since she''s pretty much able to control technology. She thinks she''s smart trying to erase all camera copies of the house and what she does. Her controlling technologies has a double edged sword. While she''s doing so her body is vulnerable. So when she does so she gets zapped by the nanomachines inside of her. Which she can''t control at all. The government created these from a special metal from a meteoroid. It stuns even me how much she hates people in general. I destroyed 45 of her robots and so she had none left this year. I wouldn''t allow her to order parts or go to buy parts. It was to see what she''d do. I mean sure I''m a mechanic engineer but I''m not allowing such a person to have free roam.Yet I was in for a even greater surprise when I saw who she asked some of my guards to bring in. Raven Frost as she looked confused and I saw Emi played with her. She''s insane I tell you because she smiled back at the camera.
And I see she hasn''t changed at all. I''m more disgusted and disappointed at her. I looked down as I notice Miho called me. "Ugh what the heck is wrong with your country for creating such a monster like her. She disgusts even me," Miho said. "Yea I read through the reports from her father and mother," I answered. "Well I went through the details of her house and the camera files. Let''s say she made most of the guards deranged to the point they can no longer live normally. It''s like she''s gathering her own personal army. Before I forget I hacked into the system at her house and fried all her data on her robots and destroyed all her robots. She must be pissed now." Miho how much do you hate her for messing with me and going through all those files. Are you sure your not a national class hacker there. I only pulled two files out and you went through all of them. It took me 3 hours to sort those information and you said you went through all of it. How much are we talking about. "Let''s just say her reign is over. Please I left her a wonderful gift if she accesses the satellite," Miho laughs evilly. Remind me to never make such a cheat like you my enemy. Emi POV Ouch my head hurts from all this my whole system had crashed. My 12 years plan down the dream. What''s even worst was someone had destroyed the satellites in orbit and replaced them with something unknown. They left one only as a bait and I was stupid enough to fall for it. Guess what that did I now have national security here and the secret service at my doors. All of it pointed at me. Manami POV "How badly screwed do you think she is," Miho asked. Ch 13 explainations and aftermath Manami POV "What so you mean," I asked. "Of course she''s going to get what''s coming around to her sooner than she expected. I mean most of the guard that she hired were the elites from armies, veteran from mercenaries and top brasses that went missing from terrorist. Then add to the fact that the government is suspicious but doesn''t have any fundamental evidence so. Say I, um...... I don''t know like stumble on it and send that along with the records of the transactions. Along with the facts that she''s misusing technology for personal use." "Miho are you sure you''re not a devil," I asked stunned. Just how damn calculating are you for this scheme to research her so far just because you heard from Kasumi. "Let me ask you this too then, why did you know about that and report her to the authorities," I said. Yes you''ve guessed it I''m shocked that Miho is able to do that within these hours. 9:50 am was when I went missing. When we met in my room it was 5:45 pm. Just before dinner, so where in between could she had notified them unless. She remained silently on her end of the phone but I had a feeling this person was grinning. "You have a A.I. with you at all times," I almost shouted. "You''ve guessed right. V.O. or Void Original Mark 4. She''s my automaton that I created she''s always with me where ever I go. But she''s at least hidden within a 5 meter radius. Her sister''s series is called the Destruction Princess Version 6, she''s a android. If you seem shocked it''s not like I had a choice on this one though my best friend almost died during a kidnapped incident when I was younger. So as a friend I did my best to preserve her. But she had requested me to build her a new body." I didn''t want to know. But rather I''m shocked you even tried something that insane. Wait so that means Miho was pissed at Emi for abusing her powers because it was affecting her friend. "I see you aren''t stupid Manami, you catch on fast. Yes Elcair inherited a special trait afterwards. It allows her to communicate with the cybernets and electronic at the same wave length. Like how humans can read mind she can read electronics. So it was annoying me since Ididn''t know who was doing it at the time." "Then you bumped into Kasumi," I said. "Yep she came asking me if I''d know where you were. (Miho was just done doing paperwork for Akane and heading back) But I asked Elcair to reveal herself and asked her personally. Which led Kasumi explaining your situation and about Emi''s twisted personality," Miho said. "Wait does Elcair stay close to you at all times then," I asked. "She''s always in me in the same room. When I ask her to take a break or a day off she sticks close to me saying it''s for my safety. I guess she did suffer that one time I got kidnapped but I didn''t program her to be like this," Miho confessed honestly. Let me get this straight she turned into something like the annoying sister that will stay with you no matter what. She''s a siscon though she''s your friend. I mean from how you talked about her reminds me of the tone you talk about a overprotective sister. 3rd POV Emi looked annoyed at the soldiers holding her down her whole place was in lock down. She couldn''t even control any of their guns or communication. Which she found annoying and she didn''t know why. (Things Emi can''t control: other worlders technology & metal from outer space with mysterious properties. If you guessed right it''s the latter one. That means they''ve developed it enough to use against her.)The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ''I don''t even think there was anything I couldn''t control aside from those stupid nanomachines inside me,'' Emi thought. "Sir, we''ve found many weird technology and robots but all system are fried," Soldier A shouted. "It''s enough we got all her data and research anyway. Along with her list of things she did like hiring professionals in the fields. Building a prevent army, misusing her abilities to use technology for personal uses while being recorded doing so," Colonel Fred stated. He was reading the report out loud which made Emi cringe as she was held down. Colonel Fred cuffed her with the cuffs made from the same metal as those inside her nanomachines. They especially made it so it negated her ability to control technology but didn''t stop her mind reading. "Damn it who''s the one that sold me out! Was it my damned father that dislikes me for what I did," Emi yelled. "Take her away men," Colonel Fred said. The Colonel was disappointed in her attitude for not admitting straight out when he read the papers but blamed someone else. His face turned into disgust when he saw Ren barely even dressed but his face showed no emotion. Ren''s eyes didn''t even show brightness or reaction as he stood there. "Another broken person Colonel," soldier B shouted. A sigh escaped the colonel as he knew this mess wasn''t one he liked.
Manami POV I went to shower after the long talk with Miho. Why did Emi do all this. What did she really want from me. She was a experiment that was supposed to be used to cure for Emelline. But their plan went wrong when first the original parents died, second they had to hide the original, third they didn''t think their project would kill them. I''m a vampire I get that. Karen show status since you said you can show something similar to a VR game. (It''s at the bottom on author''s note) Ha I got the caring sister title even though he betrayed me. "Show skills."
Karen: Are you sure your doing this in the shower?
Yes Karen.
Skill name rank Description Level
Hypnosis Beginner An artificially induced state that resembles sleep, characterized by heightened susceptibility to suggestion. 1 (15%)
Skill name rank Description Level
Vampiric hearing Beginner Listening to the heartbeat can tell you many things about a person 1 (57%)
Skill name rank Description Level
Vampire eyesight Beginner (passive) your sight is better than a sniper''s and you can see the veins in the body 1 (35%)
Skill name rank Description Level
Vampire transformation Beginner Change into a bat or mist 1 (2%)
Skill name rank Description Level
Vampire trait Advance (Passive) beauty, never aging 1
Skill name rank Description Level
Vampiric Special trait Celestial (Passive/active can''t be turn off) undying Max
Skill name rank Description Level
Memory control Advance Youcan change the victim''s memories accordingly remember this might cause more damage than help if used excessively 1
Skill name rank Description Level
Vampire charm Beginner Seduce your prey to be willing to be bitten 2(15%)
Yep thought so. But seems I need to work on real time combat if I don''t want another thing to happen like how Emi trapped me in the rest room. Hand to hand combat might help with that. Ch 14 vampire origins and answers from Luna Manami POV It''s 10 pm now after I was done with the shower and sat on my bed thinking. I sighed, there''s nothing I can do now, well my only choice now is to go wander around to keep my minds off things. I head over to the school again. I know I''ll see Luna again. Rather I have to ask her some questions. The silver haired beauty sat down cross legs as she stared at me. Wait that''s not what I''m concerned about why''d she prepare a chair for this. I''m looking at the goddess stunned that she''s sitting here waiting for me. "So why is it that your looking for me," Luna asked. "I thought you might have some answers," I said. My voice was trembling when I answered her back. As if I''m afraid of the answers she might give me yet I want to know. "Yes you''re now resolute about it now. Then what''s the question you want to ask first. Remember I don''t know everything," Luna laughed. "Did you know about Emi," I asked. "Ah yes my domain is the goddess of the moon, night and a few others so yes. She was created on a full moon. I prefer Emelline though she''s a medium for the gods. That''s why she had a weak body to start with it just didn''t show until later. Humans are pitiful things, they think they can play God by trying to cure her but her disease is something else. They have no use for a vaccine for that type of thing," Luna answered. Her words were honest yet straightforward, her eyes were close but she looked pained. "Did you know I had a older brother? And that he was kidnapped," I asked. "Oh don''t give me that look. We gods don''t often mess with your worlds much anymore besides standard answers and using someone else to do dirty work. Don''t go giving me that blaming look. Also do know I''ve been sealed to this school ground on Zeus and Horus''s orders. Then again I didn''t really resist," Luna said. I don''t understand you Luna why do you seem irritated at me. Yet why are you amused at them for sealing you. My eyes widen as I stared at her golden eyes as she stared back at me. "Maybe it''s because I''m tired of it now. Most of the nonactive gods and goddesses choose reincarnation to avoid Zeus and Horus''s control. Amusing those two are playing tyrant and we gods avoid them like plagues. The two of them fear Seiryu, Byakko, Suzaku and Genbu. Those four are only growing stronger but the gods seemed to be losing powers. Unless they choose to reincarnate well that''s my situation. Now what''s your next question," Luna said.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Rather I''m shocked she''s being so serious now, I mean last night she was so irritated by be and annoyed. "What does Everistel Verna mean," I asked. "Oh I guess it''s in your blood after all. It''s a name of a vampire. Where did you hear it," Luna asked. "I don''t know. That''s why I''m asking," I said truthfully. "Pft.....Hahahahahaha, so his damned name still lives even now," Luna shouted. I looked at the goddess as if she''s crazy. Didn''t she say she didn''t know everything. (Do know that Luna''s governed a few planets and galaxies to escape from Zeus''s eyes. So when she says she doesn''t know everything she means earth wise. Since she hasn''t been there for a while.) "Sorry about that. Where should I start.......ah yes I know I''ll start with his life story from the beginning. Everistel was ordinary man by birth. This was on the planet Overn Vetis. Or as we call it Vetis. You can say though his parents were human he was an unnatural since he was born a vampire. As a baby he was fine with his mother''s milk. At age 1 his fangs started developing, golden hair and at times his eyes would flash a bit of red." Why did I even ask her for the answer. But I was curious about it since I''ve bee hearing whispers of that name since I met Akane. "But that''s when his problems started. He couldn''t eat their so called baby food. His parents tried to give him solid food. Everistel would cry at them since he didn''t know much and was a baby. They didn''t know what to do so they asked a healer to look at him. What they got was the healer was clueless as to what was wrong with their baby boy." Why does Luna''s story sound like a typical horror about to start. My heart was pounding and I could hear Luna as she stared at the moon. "It was his first hunt for blood that same night of this birthday. Since he could already walk, Everistel as a baby didn''t know better. His parents had their room upstairs. His cousin had also lived with them on the first floor and Ever was right next door to him." I looked at her shocked, why is she leaving me in suspense now and going quiet. "Do you mean Everistel bit his cousin," I asked. "Of course he did, it was at night, he was thirsty had no clue how he was hungry. Nor did he know better. Yes he sucked his cousin dry. He was running on instincts only. As they say ignorance is bliss." Wait why is she giving me that pitying look. "Don''t go looking for answers about him. He''s a cruel, ruthless and he''s not even right in his mind. This is my only warning to you Manami he''s the first vampire. But he''s the most dangerous there''s no allies or friends to him. His own servants were murdered in cold blood. His surroundings helped shape that after that incident. Do not think of even following his voice as he called you. Also I suggest you seek help if he does more than just calling you." Now I had a feeling she only stared that story to warn me of the dangers not finish the whole story. She also said don''t look into him because I''d be putting myself right where he wants me. Hey I''m not dense even I can read between lines. Chapter 15 schedule Manami POV I went with Layla for breakfast in the dorm dining hall. I didn''t really have a look around the first time. My eyes went wide at the white lime stone floors, the contrasting grey marble ceiling and the fancy red coverings over the tables. It''s the type that reminds you of a fancy high class party. My mouth twitch as I noticed Miho sit next to me. "So what did you change your class to," Miho asked. "Music 1, Taming, Vampire 101, Archery, Spear lessons, Herbology, how to use basic mana, dungeoneering, hand to hand combat, and the spirits & summons class," I answered. Kaoru hands me my schedule for the classes my eyes look at the first dorm mother suspiciously as she gave it to me without saying a word. Karen show my schedule.
Karen: well do here''s the list. Monday, Wednesday & Friday 8 am -9 :50 am music 1 10:00 am -11:30 am hand to hand combatStolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. 11:30 - 12:45 pm lunch 1:00 - 3:00 Spirit & Summoning 3:30 - 5:00 pm spear lessons Tues, Thursday 8:00 - 9:00 am vampire 101 9:05 - 9:45 archery 10:00 am - 11:45 herbology 12:00 - 12:30 lunch 1:00 - 2:00 how to use basic mana 2:00 - 3:00 taming 3:30 pm - 5:00 pm Dungeoneering
So weekends is a free day. I laughed at Karen for complaining about the schedule being weird. Miho made a face as she looked at my schedule. "Are you sure you''re not trying to work yourself to death instead," Miho joked. "Very funny your saying that to a vampire with the special skill undying." "You can''t die but it also means you''ll feel pain if you do die. That''s what I asked Suzaku about it. Your pretty much immortal except that you''re able to feel pain and die. But you resurrect instantly so it''s not like you won''t feel a thing." I flinch doesn''t that mean pain is gonna hurt more than usual. "Unless you train your pain Resistance to a high level. But if you do you earn the title Masochist lover. Not like you want to try it," Miho said happily. I glared at her as I went to Vampire 101 since today is Tuesday. I don''t know why but I got chills as she said those words train your pain resistance as if she''d personally help me. "Karen remember to note down never to allow myself to be convinced to do anything stupid that your creator suggests as amusing," I said in a whisper.
Karen: will do. She seemed humor that you will ask her.
Ugh I rolled my eyes as I entered the classroom. Ch 16 invasion Manami POV I walked into the class staring at the teacher who sat down waiting for the rest of the class. My eyes noticed a few people in front of me.
Saki Snowfrost female Race: Vampire Age 14
The Snowfrost family is a long line of noble vampires. Her lineage is from her mother, while her twin sister is a human instead. Due to circumstances her mother rejected her sister because she didn''t feel the bond and connection of the vampire so she abandoned the younger sister Mimi as a baby. Saki''s mother is mentally unstable if she sees or smells Mimi.
Ack their family issues are complex. Next one, I look to my left of my desk at my neighbor in front of me.
Yuki Hibiki gender Female Race Sucubus/ devil/ dragon Age ???
Error
Yikes that''s a first, but her race isn''t even vampire why is she here. Yuki smiled at me but I felt a chill go down my spine as she walked over. No actually she looks pissed. "You really don''t remember a thing now do you Manami. Damn, your stupid skill undying, your immortal but you lose some memories after a certain amount of time and critical situation of blood loss and serious injuries," Yuki said annoyed. "I''m sorry you sound like you know me. But I don''t seem to understand a thing you said," I said. What I gave the girl the truth since she didn''t make any sense to me. "I''m your lover! Damn it Manami you should remember this later. I''ll say this thing this isn''t your second time dying, your inside a time paradox. Which leads us to here back to this place. Can you please stop dying on the journey, like seriously I know the dragon chewed your leg and left arm off also you broke your ribs then. You were also losing blood like crazy but seriously I''m damn tired of being sent back to this time where my original doesn''t remember shit and I have to fucking send my spirit back here to make sure somethings change for the better," Yuki shouted. Karen any lies detected.
Karen: none at all, there''s also nothing wrong with you miss. I think she mistook you for someone else.
Yuki slapped me as she stormed out of the room saying I''ll regret not taking her seriously. I''m as confused as anyone else what''s the devil demon race like now I''m curious as to how they look. Ah on second thought nevermind that for now most of the class is here now. "Hello class I''m Relena Orgent. Some of you may know me already as the alchemy teacher teaching about mixing herbs, and using actual alchemy circle to transmute objects. But first I''m a vampire. So for of those starting and don''t know me welcome." 3rd POV ''Idiot Manami you should get out of there fast. Things is gonna go down hill fast from what you told me about your memories,'' Yuki thought. ''It all starts after that class,'' Yuki thought sadly. Manami listened eagerly as Professor Orgent explained about vampire families, their inherited traits were special. For example the Snowfrost family had the unnatural ability to shape shift. Velvet, nobles had the ability to mind control other races and lesser vampire. (Mc is from a royal family of vampire so that negates the mind control.) Yuki stood outside the class and listened with them silently. "Blood is a need for us vampire. It won''t kill you not to drink blood. But it will weaken you for others to attack you. If you don''t drink blood you suffer from minor symptoms such as withdraws, mood swings, instincts coming out along with blacking outs, and personality changes. Well those are just the minor side effects. Next is what our lesson today will be on, ah yes miss Saki."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Hypnotism as you said or what the textbook had recorded has side effects doesn''t it," Saki asked. Yuki made a sour face as she heard the topic. "Yes hypnosis on long termed affects can be very bad. If used on humans periodically they end up doing so on habit (she means vampires doing so for their amusement) can ruin a person''s daily life. There are some who misused that power to make humans or other races their slaves for life. Others misused it to mess with humans to erase memories that were important. Long term hypnosis is very bad if misused improperly can lead to natural disasters." "About time seems like they''re out now," Yuki sighed. She looked at the watch in her hand showing 9:00 am. Her hand grabbed Manami who was the first to come out of the door. Manami POV The strange girl named Yuki had grabbed my hand and was running with me with a very serious desperate look on her face. "Look here I can''t explain long. So short version is there''s a outbreak of Ghouls sent here by Everistel the first vampire. Unfortunately he''s looking for you, and trying to kill you. So I suggest you seriously listen to me or you''d die since because of him there''s a imbalance here in this school." "Are you sure your not insane," I almost shouted. "No very serious," Yuki answered. Her face turned pale as we saw our first ghoul charging at us. She pushed me away from her and kneed him in the face annoyed. You want to ask why it''s one of the teacher''s that got turned. I gave her a look that said don''t tell me they''re going to turn people into ghouls. "You''ve guessed it," Yuki explained. "Wait wasn''t this too quick," I asked.
Karen: I''ve sent all the information to Miho my creator she seems pissed in her flower arranging class. She said things are never dull with you. Trouble always comes finding you no matter where you are.
"Actually I sent you a message about the name but I''ve guessed you only heard his name and went straight to Luna like usual. Are you stupid Manami this is seriously the 298,670 time you''ve done this. And thank you Karen at least for once this part is different you got a A.I. as a partner. But seriously you freaking told me to warn you every single time you said you won''t go to Luna for answers on him. Cause that''s what sends the signal that your here. Are you freaking kidding me you don''t remember shit at all," Yuki shouted. Seems I''ve understood that she thinks I''m a idiot within the time paradox. Yuki smashed a female ghoul of a harpy. Yep it''s a student first year judging from the uniform.
Karen: Miho has sent me massive information from the school''s library. It''s ready to be stored. She said it''s from asking Elcair to read it all and even break into the forbidden access of the library. Do you wish to see information on Everistel Verna?
Not with me and Yuki on the run from crazed ghouls. What the hell is that bloody, merciless, heartless, cruel man of vampire think he''s sending to me. I''m just a newly turned vampire damn it, is he trying to turn this into a zombie apocalypse inside a school. "You knew he would that''s why you said to send yourself a message in case you don''t remember from dying. I mean which idiot doesn''t freaking remember her causes for death anymore. Are you trying to escape the fact that it''s painful. Because if living here in the school is so blissful I''ll gladly help you since you keep coming back to this moment so much," Yuki sarcastically said. She''s glaring at me so harshly as if saying escaping reality is leading you nowhere remember already you idiot. "Um....I had my first time taken away by....Emi.....," I said. "Damn the bitch took my innocent Manami," Yuki said. The air around her turned blood thirsty with a hint of anger in her eyes she started breaking necks of who ever ran towards us. ''Help crazy lady here,'' I so wanted to shout. That''s just my thought though, ah yikes she just broke his jaws and kicked his jewels. "Everistel I know you can hear me, this time you aren''t killing her. Come as much as you like at me," Yuki said. She was choking a vampire I had seen in class, I think her name was Jem Redwood. But why is it a boy that looks feminine oh nevermind. "You think I don''t know your ability to see through your servants eyes and hear all their thoughts. They''re nothing but puppets to you. So let me say this again, I''m not allowing my lover to die by your hands again. She maybe immortal and undying but she can die making her lose her memories but don''t think I never saw you. This is nothing more than to meet ends since you''ve sent war here earlier than expected."
Not part of the chapter story: Manami: my so called lover is scary. Miho: guess no cheating on her now Manami:....... karen: don''t worry creator I will protect mistress manami: thanks for trying to cheer me up. Akane: they''re all idiots suzaku: yep looks like we''ll just sit back and enjoy the show right Akane. miho: you two are one person but how can you relax at the sight of these ghouls akane & Suzaku: but they avoid us automatically and vampires (servants sent there by Everistel) are scared of coming near us everyone else: Luck happy idiots Luna: I''m glad I only come out when it''s night time I get to relax. (Laughs) your all weirdos! Ch 17 saving the students and teachers Manami POV I stared at her shocked as Yuki blasted all ghouls coming at us in the field with dragon breath. She seemed pissed off at me for having no memories what so ever. I''m sorry lady it''s my first time meeting you. "You know your history changed a bit after dying this last time around. For example losing your virginity to Emi! Then there''s the fact that the girl gave you a A.I. for your safety." Then why are you giving me that look that says trouble will follow you no matter what. I spot principal Rei making a barrier and next thing all the ghouls turn to dust. I''m blinking shocked cause it took forever to just escape and you should''ve done this earlier. "Oh she finally did something for once not like all the other times where she does by a lesser vampire servant," Yuki whistled. Why do you keep looking at the principal in such hate then. Wait did you just say she died too many times to count. "Wow so you didn''t die this time slut," Yuki shouted. Rei''s eyebrows twitched when she looked at the source of the sound her eyes widen. ''Is that a spell she used to come here, I sense time & space magic. Why does she sound like she knows me really well,'' Rei thought. "Ah even alive in this time your looks don''t change! Just don''t die to one of Everistel''s annoying lesser vampire servants again. I don''t wish to fight with you for centuries just cause the asshole ok," Yuki warned. "Why does she have so much malice from her aura. Also her warnings sounds like I died a lot of times to lesser vampires I most be getting rusty from not training as much as I used to," Rei whispered. "Be glad I''m part dragon, we can''t be turned into vampire unless it''s by a true ancestor vampire, whoopsie but Everistel isn''t even one. Hahahaha," Yuki said. Why do I even bother she looks pissed off at Rei. Miho walked to my side with Akane that she dragged here.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "It was kinda annoying so I went to search for Akane whom I found out is like a vampire repellent." Those words though even I would look offended at, look at her she''s pissed off and crossing her arms. "Look here you damn brats I''m older than you," Suzaku shouted. "Hi Suzaku awake again," Miho cheerfully sung. "You freak threw Akane at the lesser vampires coming at you like a rag doll, I had to switch with her to keep us alive and not turned into a vampire." Damn Suzaku your dear friend used you as a meat shield. But did she just say your a nice vampire repellent. What does that mean like I''m fine with you. "She means that Suzaku''s Phoenix flames can burn even a ancsetorvampire from existence along with their souls so the lesser vampire felt something closer to instinctive fear, by the way did you kill all the vampire besides Manami just in case," Yuki asked. Rei''s eyes twitched as she stared at the girl that projected her voice to the whole campus explaining the problem starting with the lesser vampire servants, ghouls and Everistel the first vampire from Vistel sending them here for a war. How ruthless, cruel and selfnarcissist the bastard was trying to invade and enslave worlds. "Fuck that why now," Student A complained. "Isn''t because he doesn''t trust in free will," another student answered. "Everyone calm down," Saki shouted. "So she telephorted everyone that wasn''t a vampire or ghoul that this Ever guy can use to here in the gymnasium but how do we know no one betrayed us," Mimi asked. On stage Yuki clapped her hand as she stood before them. Behind her I stood confused along with Miho who sighed. "Students and teacher those of you alive may question why your here. I used a large teleportation spell to get you here. Be glad that none of your enemies were teleported here or it''d be mass murder of the mass. Anyway we''re short on time. The reason why you''re here and no enemies is cause I can sense and see souls. Short version is I''m part devil. No questions since I''ll only explain once do you here me," Yuki said. "Good every one is silent and listening now. Look here I used space time magic to come here to this time period because this is where the timeline gets derailed from the course. To many of you what I''m saying makes no sense, but what I will say is many of you died in my timeline fighting against him. Your struggles were pointless as well since this is the beginning of it all, this small invasion as the start of it all. I will ask you this again please prepare yourselves for the worst only do not trust just any vampire unless your sure they''re not bound by Everistel. They will be coming here shortly through dimensional rifts. Do not trust any vampires you see from these rifts for this will also lead you to your faster demise." Ch 18 Makis harsh words Manami POV "So here''s the options for you students and teachers. 1st one is to train hard and fight back against the incoming vampires. Option 2 is to go back to your worlds and forget this ever happened. Option 3 is to gather your strength and numbers make a alliance with other worlds train hard and fight off Everistel''s invasions. Well that''s my only advice for you. It''s better than all the 20,986 times you idiots died running away," Yuki said. I stared at her as she handed the microphone to Miho. "Wait why''d you give me the microphone after the pep talk to them," Miho asked. "Since you''re the only difference in this timeline and the change as well as the anomaly then that makes you the standing point and their survival is going to be because of you. Meaning your what will change them this time and allow them to survive," Yuki answered. "So your saying your going to gamble it all on me since I was here for this time around for this run in the timeline," Miho asked. "Yep you can introduce yourself first though," Yuki said happily. Is it me or she just escaped her responsibility by giving it to Miho. "Fine. Students, teachers, and classmates. Let me reintroduce myself. I''m Maki Izumi. I come from a world different from this one. Some things maybe the same such as the government system. Our technology is more advanced because my family. From advance technology communication to transportation, while in this world it''s just the network and communication. Now let me say this is where my world is different, we''re a cluster of different worlds all fitted into one world. We have different races: vampires, Phoenixes, dragons, elves, demons, demihumans, undead, spirits, fae, fairy, dwarves, angels, gods, goddesses, creators and destroyers. Our worlds is ever more dangerous than this one. Flying higher than a airplane lands you in other worlds. Where as this world you call Earth is more stable and different." "What I mean is put aside your differences for now. Do not fight amongst ourselves. We know nothing of our enemies much like I know nothing much about the worlds inside my world. This is my example for you. You don''t live in a world threaten by the underworld of the humans in your world daily, cleaning up their messes inside your city like I do. I know this much these vampires will not spare us. They know not who we are. They just follow the orders of their master in fear of being killed or discarded. You heard Yuki this man is a merciless ruler who cares not of our feelings how we live life in our own worlds. If we don''t fight here and go back to our own world. Let me as you this will we be safe," Maki asked.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. I watched as everyone had a grim look on their face. Also Maki finally said her real name, I''m guessing she didn''t want to use it. Meaning we''re in a dire situation and it''s crucial to rally everyone up. "Look here at me instead of giving me those grim expressions. If we leave here without a fight do you think you''ll be safe in your own worlds when you go back. What is preventing this jerk ruler from invading our home worlds. Him sending his servants here for a war, an invasion to warn us that they wish to rule over this one. Will we do nothing knowing that our own homes might be next? What then," Maki asked. Her tone was serious, bold yet loud and clear for all of us to get that she was angry at everyone. She knew how they thought when Yuki listed their options. They wanted to go home and not worry about it, but Maki had a point what was stopping Everistel from invading even their worlds. "I''ve seen worst in my world, cities away from the one I live in. We, my family would have to investigate disappearances of cities in masses, people just gone like that. Do you know what destroyers are? They''re a mass of negative energy turning into a person. Wherever they go is plagues, disasters, natural storms, and they love to destroy. They kill things for their own amusement, they''re short tempered easily angered and can turn humans and other races into dust with a flick of a finger. What is that compared to this stupid ruler? Have you seen the atrocities the destroyers did back in my home, we live and cower in fear if we hear one coming close to the city. We have to appease them when they go by trying not to draw their attention. What and now your acting like babies wishing to be babied and pampered." Maki you just silenced them. I think some of them peed on the spot from your speech. It sounded so, how to say this condemning for even me. Like Maki was seriously disgusted and annoyed at being unable to do anything when she described what a destroyer is. It''s a race created from the mass corruption and negative energy from all the races. Of course it''d hate cities and people then. Wait she also said there was creators does that mean what I think it is. Maki pulled my hand as she dragged me with her off stage to talk. "What is a creator in your world," I asked. "If your asking their not God. They''re made from life energy, mana, ki, qi, or aether as you call it. Wherever they go there''s life, it''s not what your thinking though they don''t protect us. They love villages, nature. Wherever they go is like spring. Flowers, plants bloom wherever they go pass. They can create souls and a body. They never do since it''s against their beliefs. It''s pretty much creating a immortal human new born that doesn''t go with the rules of reincarnation. Also don''t ask me anymore than this since I can''t answer. You''ll have to meet one yourself to understand," Maki said. That''s a lot of information about two unknown race I just heard about in your world. Ch 19 Everistels castle and the Leviathans troubles Narrator POV Everistel sat on his throne as he glared at the girl kneeling while she clenched her teeth. His dark black hair and glowing red eyes bore into her as he fixed his gown. "Now little leviathan you better listen well. I can''t turn your race for some reason. But I have no problem putting slave collars onto them. Now you as the princess of those pretty yet petty race that fought and lost have to listen to me now. Renia the genius inventor, monster priestess that channels the gods. You have better know your place or else you''re family is going to do more than be tortured." "You can go die for all I care," Renia screamed. Her head was slammed down by his death knight. Her blue green hair fell as her hair came undone. Renia''s eyes glowed with anger and hatred. "Where''s your gods now little Leviathan. You can even do a damn thing to me. Your race is already imprisoned by me, used as a blood bag and baby farm. What else do you want besides that as honor." Renia screamed as Everistel picked her up by her hair and slammed her into the ground. Her body went numb as she couldn''t move. She had just lost in a rebellion just the day before, her ribs were broken and her legs were barely healing. A smile went across Everistel''s face as he stepped on her head. "Your gods have never given you answers nor have they come to save you from us. Do you not see gods have no use for you. You''re nothing but a vessel in name. Let''s see did you enjoy the show I did three months ago." Anger flashed in her as she tried to twist his foot into breaking. He laughed at her as she couldn''t even get the strength to do so since her ribs were broken. "Yet your nothing more than a broken doll. You love that show didn''t you. As I raped your sisters in front of you for a heir. Aren''t you glad since your race was chosen by me for fighting so long with me. But you had to go ruin my mode," Everistel said in disdain. "But did you enjoy being raped by your beloved brother who I broke," Everistel said happily. "You monster," Renia shouted. He chained her to the stone pillar next to his throne and disregarding her as he stripped her of her armor. "Look isn''t it funny your armorless now and in nothing but your underwear. Oh by the way I broke your favorite little sister''s mind last week because you planned a rebellion though you lost. Isn''t she beautiful she''s like a doll." He called out to have her brought in, Renia looked in horror as she saw her youngest sister looking lifeless in the eyes and unresponsive. "Did you know she was crying your name through out the thing. Dear thing loves you like a lover. She said she rather it be her sister. All I had to do was show her the little memory crystal of you being raped by your first brother by my orders. I wonder how she broke so easily too. I had her for 400 years now. Since you guys lost back then." Renia''s expression turned dark as she glared at him. Shock hit her when Everistel blasted her sister in front of her.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Now that is done with I have a order for you. Do note that my little curse I put on you links to your sister Ferris that escaped to gods knows where 250 years ago. Are you glad I made that curse for you and if you don''t do as I say. It has a nasty side effect if I do harm to Noel your 13th youngest sister then you will feel the same pain. Oh wait any sense she has on pain or pleasure is transferred to you automatically. Just that your order is to go to another world to find the anomaly that is trying to oppose me." She gritted her teeth as she gripped her fist tightly until she was bleeding. "Be glad I rid you of your weakness," Everistel said. "You just fucking killed my sister you psychotic sadist bastard." He threw her into the portal he ripped up. "Damn brat should enjoy her free reign as I rid myself of her soldiers and most of her annoying sisters. Damned leviathan king and his 289 daughters. I only conquered one of their island that was floating on the water. That idiotic king and his rule. I only have 13 of his daughter in my reach. It took me 13,000 years to fight and weaken Renia. But if I exclude the one I killed and her escaped sister I only have 11 of the princesses. And then there''s the bitchy queen of leviathans I can''t even put a dent on her cause she''s a divine beast and controls all leviathans. She freaking destroyed half my kingdom in just 200 years. All my 50,000 years of building a kingdom went down the drain cause her. But I better start hunting Ferris these damned slaves don''t know better than to listen to me. No they had to listen to the crown princess Ferris! She and her damned words, it''s like her luck is better than even a god''s. What is she a damned divine vessel? What''s wrong with you annoying leviathans not listening to me." Ferris POV I sat down near the ocean, my mother is Queen of all Leviathans. My father is the dragon god Ouroboros. Not that the idiot vampires would notice. I''m Renia''s half sister. Yea she''s mom''s kid too. But as the older sister I''m sorry for leaving her back there. If I didn''t do anything and stayed there, it''d be a mess because father. Mother was already pissed when she had to destroy the vampire lord''s idiotic kingdom. Father is hiding me close to his temple not that I''m stupid or anything but my luck and my stats is all over the place. If you wanted to ask me why I say that it''s cause my luck is¡Þ. Don''t ask me it''s probably cause my father. Yep not like I asked for it though it is amusing in some situations. But vampy is stupid to not notice I replaced some of my sisters. The only one I haven''t touched is our youngest sister Arisa. But that''s only cause I could feel a connection to her. Wow vampy is stupid for killing her I felt the connection get cut off. Yep vampire stupid those are our servants he''s been doing not that I''ll tell Renia. I did use a illusion on her for that to by pass her. Like the only ones Vampy caught are Noel, Renia, and Arisa. The rest of my sisters aren''t there. Oh please who''s the idiot now you idiotic vampires. 13,000 years of wars and you haven''t even seen my other sisters. Ugh mother Erina is going to be so pissed over the fact that her favorite daughter just died. Um do note to self I couldn''t do a thing, yet that''s it I won''t feel her wrath at all it''s the vampire''s fault. I''ll ask father to fix Arisa''s soul first then we''ll bring her back. Then once mother calms down we''ll talk. I''m not crying I''m just sweating through my eyes. I''m scared mother might yell at me for not evacuating and escaping with Arisa in the first place. Yea, I''m not really scared or anything or her causing total disasters that can flood 8 continents because her wraths. Just act like you never saw me near the sea. Yea I''ll escape in land! That''s it mother will never find me out until we revive 289th sister from step father. Maybe I can use this time to escape to 600th sister, from mother''s side. Yea she knows what to do when mom is angry. If anyone heard that sister died better not know I know wait I''m screwed if mother knows. I pumped my fist into the air, I''ll act the idiot maybe that''ll work. Ouroboros POV "Damn she''s acting cute but trying to be the airhead won''t work daughter. Ah I can''t do anything about her even if I''m hiding her next to my temple. No one can escape a women''s wrath. Be it if it''s your wife, sister, cousin or your sister in laws. If they''re this angry you''re screwed over. Good luck my daughter. While your doing that I''ll go ask Hades if he can fix Risa''s soul and erase her memories of the 400 years of suffering under that vampire. Ugh so much paper work to fill out afterwards." Ch 20 Manami POV I got to say Maki is so harsh on the other students and teachers. But her words are the harsh reality of it all. Gotta love logic if it doesn''t kill you. I still can''t believe Yuki time traveled to this time because I died to many time. Unfortunately she says it''s my fault for forgetting my memories yep go freaking die again and see what happens. That was her threat. Seems my undying ability makes me immortal but whenever I do die I end up back here in my high school year. "You know you called it your nightmare days. Please stop dying for once your already in your 2000th range for dying and this is annoying me. How the heck are you freaking alerting the sadistic narcissistic bastard. You told me to send a message to past you and you''d understand it without going to Luna for answers." (Yuki) "Wait are you still hang up about that. I told you I was sorry about it." (Manami) "Which caused the bastard Everistel the first vampire on the planet Versta to send a earlier war. Can''t you like I don''t know not fuck up when you send like a message to pass you which is the current you." (Yuki) Ack she sounds freaking pissed at me. I gave a pleading look to Maki who just grinned. "You seemed to enjoy her being in a bad situation. Are you that pissed you had to give a speech to the students about the situation here in the gym. (Akane) "Well someone here had to hand me the microphone and say since your a anomaly here then you do the damned speech." (Maki) "But Maki you were undercover using the name Miho instead of Maki. And your last name is Izumi. Plus the damned bastard sent ghouls and his lesser vampires here to dispose of Manami here. I know she''s my lover and all in the future but god damn it stop being dense." (Yuki) "Isn''t it a good thing you teleported everyone but our enemies here into the gym." (Manami) Hey I had to ask her. I''m going to like ignore her blaming this one on me. (Narrator: technically it is our mc''s fault for going to the goddess of the moon Luna who was sealed into the school building the night before. Which sent a message and signal to the vampire Everistel. Whom was already invading worlds.) Shut up stupid narrator it''s me telling the story at the moment. I, Manami did no wrong looking for answers after hearing the name Everistel. "Oh so you aren''t repenting." (Yuki) Owww I''m sorry don''t pinch my cheeks I know I''m not smart but you can''t blame a newly turned vampire. "Newly turned or not your still a damn idiot for not listening to your future self or my warnings. But no you just had to get a obscure message with only that ''bastard''s name''. And no I can''t read your mind it''s all on your expression and plus I''m your lover for a few centuries into the future. Also be happy I know your trying to escape responsibility." "Pft.... your so screwed over." (Maki) "Can''t deny anything to me yet. So let''s say you did find out your a vampire 3 weeks ago after waking up in the hospital. The accident happened because you were halved ass with your ex boyfriend whom you found out cheated on you with your best friend which you don''t mind. Then there''s the idiotic fact that a few months before you actually went to the mall with her. Which she then pushed you down the stairs which should''ve killed a normal person from that height would''ve died. Be happy I had to clean up the camera in the mall. Plus which idiot takes 3 freaking week afterwards to notice the food is foul and she''s now a vampire." (Yuki)The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Ack she''s pissed and did future me tell her my life story. "Second of all you weren''t even cautious of your best friend. Third of all you should''ve been happy your dormant vampire blood from your grandmother''s side of the family activated when you were in a life threatening situation back then." (Yuki) "How bad was she for you to be pissed." (Maki) "Oh let''s see, her head was dislocated. She should''ve be happy her body regenerated there and then. Also her friend freaked out and called her a monster. I had to erase a few memories because of that." (Yuki) "Aren''t you a devil and part dragon. Wasn''t that easy then." (Akane) "Then there was the stupid incident she did in the rest room when she first woke up. She noticed her sharp fangs poked it bleed her finger and noticed it regenerated. Did the stupid thing, twisted her left arm to see if her regeneration was working." (Yuki) "Hey I was depressed for 3 weeks because my best friend and ex boyfriend." (Manami) "Which made you realize that you didn''t really care much for the opposite gender. Just unsure about how you see your same gender even now your damn dense." (Yuki) "Your a idiot." (Akane & Maki) "Then there''s the fact that you still cared about your non blood related older brother that sold you out to that crazed girl." (Yuki) "Don''t forget how she was defenseless and got caught by Emi." (Kasumi) Ack Kasumi you my brother''s childhood friend has sold me out. "Yea even I''m surprised how easily that happened. If I didn''t get help from Maki you''d be locked up and broken by Emi by now." (Kasumi) "Yea your stalker had mind reading, powers to control technology of this world of yours. Be glad she can''t effect technology from other worlds or the meteorite that they have special properties." (Maki) "And you were the one that plotted to have her arrested." (Kasumi) Wait was that what you did after you freaking put a A.I. Chip into my brain as a caution. Then freaking replaced my mini refrigerator, tablet and phone. Actually why did you go through all that if your going to have the government arrest her for collecting mercenaries and veteran military ex soldiers. Why''d you have to break my phone and toss out my tablet. "A precaution, you can never be too careful Manami." (Maki) Screw you and you didn''t even tell me a thing about all those plots. "Well it was better than having her broken by Emi like her brother Ren. Emi pretty much broke his personality just a few days ago." (Kasumi) Why are you acting like it''s no longer your problem Kasumi. Didn''t you like my older brother Ren a lot. "What she means is he''s a jerk who sold you out because he was partially broken by Emi when she was 8 years old until now. He''d choose pleasure over his sister, no offense." (Yuki) "Like Maki and Kasumi said you can never be too careful. I mean like it''s not so bad right. She did help you fix your stalker problem by the psycho Emi that is a clone for the Roswell family. Did you know that she told me all about the original. Though I got to say the government being so careful as to freeze her and drop her into the ocean somewhere as a caution in case Emi might go insane was a good thing. Though they still have to fix her illness. Well Maki probably can try to if she wanted to." (Akane) "So you''re now putting it all on me now." (Maki) "It probably won''t be a problem for her since her gift or blessings from the gods." (Yuki) "Can''t someone unseal Luna since we''re now in a mess where we''re being invaded by vampires from another world." (Kasumi) "That''d help but be pointless, she''s the goddess of the moon, darkness and chaos from where I come from. Excluding the chaos part she would help but she can''t do much since she can only appear at night why do you think Manami saw her in the school building in the first place." (Yuki) "Yep she could give answers but she did say she allowed Zeus to seal her there. She didn''t say why she wanted to be there though." (Manami) "Oh so you''re not stupid." (Yuki) "Don''t tease her just yet Yuki. When I asked her about her situation she said the gods and goddesses are tired of Zeus playing tyrant. So most of them reincarnated to escape his reach." (Maki) "By the way I''m part succubus too." (Yuki) "So they''re annoyed by the tyrant playing ruler how nice." (Akane) Wait did she just mock him. Does she hate Zeus or something. "By the gods your dense Manami." (Yuki) 21 remembering Manami POV
Karen: no abnormalities mistress
Ugh my head, seems I''ve healed in more places than one. Where exactly am I? Did my life just flash before my eyes earlier what happened to me.
You have respawned with everything regenerated to the previous state of the day before school for your body. As for your situation of where you are, you''re in the school dorms.
Ugh who''s talking. Wait you''re Karen. Damn this headache and the memories. I just died again, no never mind that did you say I respawned here. That''s new, check my status please.
Manami Kimiko gender Female Neutral chaotic Race vampire Age: 14
Satiety 50% Anger Level 59,000 Class Spellcastor ninja
Rank Goddess Subclass Profession Assassin Hp 8,900,000/8,900,000
Mp 3,900,000/3,900,000 Strength Defense 670,000 Wisdom 990,000
Dexterity 789,000 Intelligence Agility 5,000,000 Leadership 20,567
Luck 78,000 Charm Chi 569,000 Ki 2,000,000
Titles Betrayed Caring sister Vampire City destroyer Man hater Dragon''s bane
The one who killed Zeus Ascended to godhood Loving lover of the succubus princess
Ugh glad to know I got everything back because the A.I. Chip installed this time around. But seriously death by a trident thrown at us through the roof. Aimed at me, even though I was talking to everyone else''s the accuracy is scary in itself. At least I got my memories back but I''m glaring at the girl in front of me with a iron collar around her neck glaring at me. My eyes went to Yuki as I smiled, I''m sorry for being such a dense idiot after I died so many times.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
Mistress are you sure you want me to preserve your current personality.
"Please do so Karen, since I have just recovered all my memories. Ugh the last memories I had was being eaten alive by a lesser dragon." "Looks like your back for once." (Yuki) "Seems like there''s a change in you." (Maki) "Thank the gods she''s no longer clueless of her surroundings reaction to her dense slowness." (Akane) "I don''t want to hear that from you who''s like a traditional hostess in a Japanese inn." "She has a point there, why are you like that." (Kasumi) "That''s a easy answer Suzaku left them in mountains for gods knows how long and they got sealed up for a few centuries so Akane''s age is a mystery." (Maki) "Don''t just ignore me being here damn it." (Renia) "Should we ignore the dark blue haired girl glaring at us on stage while everyone is shocked." "No Manami this isn''t the time to act dense because it''s amusing to tease your enemy. She''s a freaking leviathan, they hate being on LAND. Angering one can lead to mass floods." (Yuki) Fuck never seen one before I did hear her explain one time. Wait judging from my memories I got rape by Emi in this unstable timeline. I should stop getting revived in this time without my memories it''s annoying even me. Thanks Maki for installing the A.I. into me that helped me out. And that was a close call. "Everistel has sent me here to punish you monsters for ruining his plans." (Renia) "Did I hear disgust when you say his name." "Look here you bitchy vampire and stupid people bow down to him or face his wrath." (Renia) "You sound impatient." "Sounds to me that she''s been forced into this. From the looks of the collar on her neck she''s a slave. Then from the wording Everistel sent her to kill you first Manami." (Yuki) "Even I can understand that much from her pointing the trident at me as she talks, it''s very annoying since she''s just 3 feet away from me." Ch 22 Manami POV "Are you ignoring the fact that I''m standing here." (Renia) I sighed at her, I just got my levels, skills and memories back I don''t need a angry mutt at me. My eyes turned cold as I looked at her. "Look here old lady, I''m 14 years old if you haven''t noticed at this point. We''re at a all girls school inside the gym staying away from you freaks sent here to invade our world. While I haven''t the faintest idea how you a crazed leviathan broke through Yuki''s barrier." "Wow Manami sounds pissed." (Yuki) "Sure I''m pissed, I sent a message to myself but she''s stupid enough to send a beacon to Everistel by searching for information on him. Then when the idiotic bastard sends his army, we gathered here to look for a way to solve our problems then bam we get blasted by an very outrageous starnger with no manners. Second of all I died once from that stupid blast from your trident, who wouldn''t be pissed at that. Also that''s the thing you don''t look sorry about it, but thank you for restoring some of my memories." "You sound irritated I''m here. I''m just following orders." (Renia) "Like a lost lion that lost it''s pride." Renia swinged her trident at my head, I lightly side stepped. Wow she''s slow, wait it might be because I got all my memories back.
Karen: do you wish to use any skills mistress.
That''d be a yes Karen. She tried to stab me next, I used Jujutsuto lock her trident in place. I then used my free hand to elbow her hand so she''s no longer holding her trident. While doing so I kicked at her legs making her unstable. Renia stumbled backwards confused at what just happened as she rebalanced herself. Her eyes widen at me in shock. I know her from 160 different life times, she''s always been caught by the bastard and used. Her life isn''t threatened but he uses her sisters against her. Even I don''t want to fight her more than necessary. The reason why she''s confused and Yuki is nodding like a idiot on the side is because of my level, stats and my memories. Or short version is my combat experience is more than hers since I died so many times getting hunted down by Everistel''s lap dogs. A sigh escaped me as I got behind her easily and locked her legs with her own arms. Don''t get me wrong I''m not bullying her, I''m just solving this small issue since she''s a no threat. That reminds me I seem to have my divine powers back now. I grinned as Yuki started to shiver. "Your not thinking of what I think you are." "Why not, I can curse him as harsh as I want now for coming at us." "That just sounds wrong in more ways than one I''m not even sure I''ve heard of a goddess abusing her power for this." (Maki) "Oh but they will if that''s cause he made my life a living hell. After seeing so many of my friends and family members screwed over in more ways than one. How can a goddess not curse the narcissistic bastard."
You have cursed Everistel with the curse of the goddess of space, time and love.
I did my best evil laugh which made it akward. Especially when Akane giving me the disappointment look. What can''t a girl get revenge indirectly either. 3rd POV Everistel was sipping his wine when a message from the system caught his eyes making him choke.
You have earned the wrath of the goddess Manami of space, time and love. The curse effects all servants under you and your heirs. Your servants will have a short life span of 380 years only those older than that will die and dry up. You''re heirs will never listen to you no matter the bloodline, curse or spell you cast on them. (Do note this curse is permanent even if you reincarnated. It''s also unremoveable.) Women will hate you no matter what you do. Even if you have slaves they will now be nonfertile to you. New servants biten or newly turned can now go against you. Worlds you invaded are now able to do as they please. Your spells, curse and enslavement no longer works on them for you to rule over their world. - by your favorite goddess Manami (race: ancient goddess Vampire)This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
He was shocked that the curse said at it was unresponsive to being removed. There was a lot of information to him since he now had more than trust issues it means his most trusted vampires were now dead from age. What''s more he noted the note that said chained curse. Meaning if the goddess wanted she could add conditions as it went on. He started sweating when he saw the message. Everistel was already cursed by Luna to be unable to evolve from Vampire Lord. He couldn''t even become a true ancestor vampire if he tried. What''s more was her race being a ancient goddess they were older than most worlds being created. (Do note that it''s cause she kept dying throughout the timeline and before she knew it she reached divinity from the repeated cycles. And her age added together of all her life memories is more than a god. So she earned the system title of ancient goddess. For the space and time is cause she died too many times.) "What the heck I do to piss off a goddess I didn''t even know a thing about." Luna POV It''s finally night time I''m sitting here relaxing and I''m shocked to see the little girl that irritated me before for being slow, dense and idiotic. I stared back at Manami, she gave off the vibe that she''s older than me or any of the other gods. A smile crept to my face as I saw how gracefully she moved as she stood there. "So what brings you here." (Luna) "Ah sorry I kinda killed all the pests here on campus and came straight here. I kinda wanted to ask you, where''s Horus and Zeus." "Why would you ask for the whereabouts of the two ruling gods." (Luna) "Because I want to kill them." She really got me laughing there for a moment, really a newly turned vampire wishes to slay gods, and they''re our ruling gods. Her sense of humor got me there. No rather her serious look made me stop laughing. Instead I sighed, so it''s come to this. "Those two tyrant is in the sky above the pacific do you really wish to go there." (Luna) "Yep since I''ve got all my memories back I might as well clean up those idiots since almost all the other gods and goddesses choose reincarnation because of them being tyrannical for their rules and saying no questions. Or they''d start killing gods." "Seems you know more than the small talk. Spill who told you that." (Luna) "Let''s say I have all my memories from my past deaths from the future and all events that happened. These two gods need to go before the other gods can go back. Because if they do go back and die this time around cause these two idiots then none of them is coming back." My eyes widen in horror at what she just said. If what she says is true we gods have been screwed over worst than those two ruling crazily at the moment. She left like a storm, I hope she wins. Treat reminds me I closed the window after I identified her when I looked at her during the conversation. I pulled up the information.
Manami Kimiko age: 14
Race: Ancient vampire goddess of space, time and love
Titles:The one who killed Zeus, Ascended to godhood, Loving lover of the succubus princess, caring sister, betrayed, vampire, city destroyer, man hater, dragon''s band, time''s childhood friend.
Due to her persistent personality of fighting Everistel''s army in many of her life times and dying. The system has acknowledged her as the goddess of time and space. Her many deaths were honorable and for a just cause. Her wanting to free other worlds of the vampiric rule of Everistel had her family and friends hunted down until their last breath. Her hate for him has carried on over. Her deaths always brings her back to her high school year where it all started. Most of her memories reset by then. But for once this timeline is different from many others after the reset so after her 1st death after changing due to this (A.I. Chip) her memories are now fully restored. She has many lovers in the past. Now in the present she wishes to change things for the better if she can by her own hands.
I almost coughed when I read through, a ancient god is older than the worlds. They''re rumored to be created in the being of time. Ack she died so much that she got the title of goddess of space and time. Wait the title that stuck out to me was betrayed and time''s childhood friend.
Betrayed: you were betrayed by the brother you cared about the most even if he was non related by blood. Time''s childhood friend: (locked) you were but a soul since the beginning of time. Even time itself cares about you but would rather have you live your life instead of being a soul that refuses to budge even with it''s begging that you need to be put into the system of reincarnation. (All memories prior to this is locked along with all skills used.)
Ack she''s worst than a god that means if Everistel fucks up the mutiverse or all timelines are screwed over. God why''d you freaking throw a freak that''s worst than a cheat at me. I''m also sealed here. Damn it me letting them seal me has screwed things up in more ways than one. Ugh my head is hurting from this it also seems that other gods can see this last title but she can''t. I''m holding my head. I think I figured out why she keeps time looping here. Yep I''ll act like I never saw. There goes my poker face, I made a pained force face as I sighed. Maki is standing at the door after a while. Wait was I distracted that long I didn''t notice her. "Why do you look like your about to suicide." (Maki) When I explained the title and reason why (the summary of Manami) Maki made a complex face. "So she''s no longer dense but only deities can see this title is what you''re saying." (Maki) I nod. After that she left after asking me a few things about Everistel like his race, life info, and his personality. Yep that was my day(narrator: night because she only appears then). Most of it until I saw Suzaku who kinda unsealed me. With no explanation just I heard both conversation and left me there shocked. I was like wait she''s alive? Chapter 23 seeking out the two ruling gods Manami POV I''m at the place Luna told me about to find Horus and Zeus. I stared at the pyramid in front of me. I have a feeling this can go wrong in more ways than one. That reminds me last I checked in on Renia was when Maki was kissing her as she tied her tightly to the bed. I''m guessing she went sadistic on poor Renia. Not that I''d care for a prisoner of war. I left Kasumi in charge of training the students and teachers. What''d you think I do, leave them to die. No I left them to be taught by a world class assassin family in this world. Anyway back to the point I stepped into the pyramid entrance. I was welcomed by arrows coming straight at my head. Annoyed I swatted them away, I bet the money these two idiots are partying in the highest floor. How annoying are these damn traps of Horus. I just turned the corner and nearly fell into a pit of vipers. Rolling my eyes as I casted fireball and jumped across. Damn I heard a clicking sound. I turned behind me to see a huge boulder coming my way. Instead of running away I stood there with clenched fists. Then punched the boulder coming at me. When you have your strength that is abnormal it''s easy to destroy the boulder. My strength is 890,000 so these are easy to kill. Then there''s also my charm that worries me, it''s 2,000,000. It doesn''t show on my status when I first asked Karen. I''ll skip the annoying traps detailed. But it did help my stats a bit. Karen status.
Manami Kimiko gender Female Race: Ancient vampire goddess Age 14
Satiety 89% Anger 95% Level 59,000 Class Spellcastorninja
Subclass Alchemist, blacksmith, tailor, chef, spear saint, huntress, priestess, carpenter, shapeshifter, necromancer Rank Ancient goddess Profession Assassin Hp 8,900,000/8,900,000
Mp: 3,900,000/3,900,000 Hp regen 900/ min Mp regen 789/ min Strength 890,780
Defense 780,000 Intel 2,000,000 Wisdom 1,000,000 Dexterity 900,000
Agility 8,000,000 Leadership 20,567 Charm 2,000,000 Luck 80,000
Bloodlust 679,000 Ki 2,000,000 Qi 600,000
Titles Betrayed Caring sister Vampire City destroyer Man hater Dragon'' s bane The one who killed Zeus
Ascended to godhoodStolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Loving lover of the succubus princess
See there''s like a huge jump compared to before, it''s interesting. This''ll make a great place to train after I kill the two bastards. If you''re wandering about qi that''s something I got cause I''m immortal in a way. As for ki I learned it from the beastmen from my travel. Now those were some real monsters. Never piss off a beastmen that knows ki, they will literally destroy your favorite home. My floating mountains were turned into rubble. The only thing I''m missing is chakra but why''d I look from that when I already have most of the other things. Plus I haven''t checked my skills. I''m staring at two idiotic gods drunk and chasing after the wind spirits. These two aren''t playing tyrant to other gods but are being stupid to themselves. "Who dares disturb our party (hic), no one else was (hic) invited." (Zeus) I stared at the old man with grey beard and bald head annoyed. Then look at Horus, brown hair combed and in a white suit with a red tie. Oh how I''m going to have fun torturing you bitches too don''t think I didn''t notice you wind spirits laughing as Zeus said that line. "This is my house damn it Zeus. I didn''t invite the lady then who did." (Horus) "Actually I''m here to kill two bastards and I''m looking at them. As for the wind spirits I''ll deal with you afterwards." "Girls attack her." (Horus) "You dare go against us gods. We''re (hic) the rulers of the gods (hic)." (Zeus) As if I needed two tyrant gods. My hand held my spear that I taken out of my dimensional pocket. Let''s enjoy killing these two idiots now. Zeus tried to send a lightning bolt at me which I dissipated it. What I''m the goddess of space and time are these two idiots for not looking at my status or identifying me. Horus''s came charging at me like a rhino going blind. I amused myself as I kicked him in the face. What he came face first with his two knives at the side like he''s charging me. I''m not cheating or anything I just kicked his face. He rolled back and hit the pillar 700 meters away. Good he''s stuck, now I''m going to kill Zeus while that idiot I sat trying to get out. The wind spirits were shivering as they watched us. I shot a evil grin over and they went to hide behind Zeus'' throne. Not that I''d mind I did say I''ll deal with them afterwards. Ch 24 Manami POV I stabbed Zeus as he tried to zap me with another thunder bolt. Can someone be this dense. Like really no magic at all. Are you kidding me. I twisted my spear in his left arm. Breaking it as I twisted his arm with me spear.
You''ve leveled up to 60,000.
Oh so you give me a lot of experience for me to jump from level 59,000. How rare tormenting you levels me up. A smile crossed my face since it''s been a while since my levels went up. I''m going to squeeze some more out of you. 3 days and a half later. "Please just kill me." (Zeus) Tch, no more levels from you now. If you''re wondering why I skipped the details, it''s obvious it took me three days until there was no updates in my levels from tormenting Zeus. Last thing I did was cut his arms and legs off so he couldn''t crawl away. His Greek robe I stared all tattered reminding me of those homeless crazed people that''d attack without reasoning. "I guess you can die now." Horus looks at me horrorified as he saw me blast Zeus''s head off. My smile as I looked at him impaled by 13 of my arrows into the wall amused. "Karen what was my last level when I tortured Zeus."
Level 250,000. You have also earned the titles heartless for not caring about the pleas and begging of a god. The title sadist you got from torturing him anyway you can think of.
Ugh, I only did so cause he was giving me levels and there''s no dragon kings here to kill. Next is Horus. Ah he flinched when he saw me turn to him. A glint flashed in my eyes as I had a idea. "Why are you looking at me like that." (Horus) Aww, this won''t hurt a bit for me, you''re trembling voice and peeing is amusing. Even a puppy is more better. You''ve guessed it what isn''t showing up on my status is faith, or followers. So the idea of say taking away another god''s divinity hit me after I killed Zeus. This will be a quick painless process for me. For him it was pure pain.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I placed my left hand on his whole face as I started sensing the divine aura around him and started sucking his divinity until he became a shriveled up old man with wrinkled skins and bones. Karen skills status.
Skills
Blacksmith - level 7890: Your weapon and armor creation is rumored to be legendary ranked, but the weapons and armor you create is Divine. (Common > uncommon > rare > epic > artifact > legendary > god class > over lord > celestial > divine (God or divine beasts)
Spear Saint Crimson butterfly - level 568: A skill created by Manami long ago with styles of spear she was taught by masters, friends and family and refined it into her own unique style.
Sword- level 789
Cloudmist thunder steps - level 679: A series of steps you created for escaping many enemies and later incorporated into steps for your fighting style. Swift yet lethal.
Alchemy- level 890
Tailor - level 9000
Carpentry - level 10,000
Tracking - level 2,469
Trap making - level 7890
Trap disarming - level 15,000
Resurrection- level 67,000 revive a person with half of their hp.
Revive -level 8900: bring back a soul to their body fully healed and intact
Shapeshifter: take on any race of monsters or races you''ve seen or killed.
Raise dead- level 900
Command undead army - level 6900
Hide - level 81,000
Sneaking - level 90,000
Dismantling- level 78,000
Water magic - level 92,000
Ice magic - level 67,900
Fire magic - level 780
Ervic Meteoroid fists - level 890: Fists clad in ki made by a powerful warrior can destroy continents in used correctly
Flashing illusory flames - level 9000: this skill is a skill used to escape from enemies of army.
Kidnap - level 90,000
Assassinate - level 89,000
Dream remnant - level 89,000: a illusion skill you created to confuse enemies.
Disaster arch - level 91,000: summons demons at your command
Teleport - level 95,000
Demonic transformation- turn yourself into a demon
Don''t ask about carpentry I had to make fake houses as decoy and on the ruin constantly. I retain my stats and some of my skills my other useless ones are gone. Chapter 25 release Ourobourous POV "So what have you to say Genbu. Seiryu and Byakko is still sealed. So how about a deal. I unseal you and you do me a favor." "What''s the catch." Gods why can''t she just say yes without any questions. "Yuzuki Genbu. The 3,900th incarnation of Genbu. The other two are males if I remember correctly. You''re family life profile was a mess. Let''s see here. In 1603 you were a samurai''s daughter from a noble clan. Your mother was the lord''s half brother. Him finding out in anger he slaughtered his family because his honorable servants and half brother died a shameless death and the blame was from your grandfather. He killed your mother and her family. Ah but here''s where it gets interesting you somehow escaped into this time era by accident but got sealed without knowing why. To be exact you''re 655 years old now." "Shut up I''m not Genbu so you can go way." (Yuzuki) "Is that so such a shame then. I guess you won''t hear about your little brother that is still alive and well somewhere." Her flaming eyes with a spark of life seems to be lit. Such a easy favor too, a smile formed on my face. She may not be Genbu at the moment but if Genbu took over then her personality would be erased. Or if she''s in danger as a defense mechanism Genbu is forced outside to defend her or fight for her.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "So what do you say if I say you help me look for someone and protect her it''d lead you straight to him." "Why are you doing this." (Yuzuki) "Of course to help you and solve the problem made by our mistakes. (My daughter to be exact.) Besides she might not know where to find your brother but she can later lead you to him." "Fine I was bored anyway for staying here sealed up." (Yuzuki) I unsealed her and told her how Manami looked like and who she was. But I stared curiously watching the girl in front of me. Her black mask covering her nose and mouth. No one has seen her face besides her mother when she was little. Yuzuki Genbu was odd that way she never removed her mask after she turned 8 years old. So even if she looks like 18 years old no one has seen her face. Yes that is her truer hair color a turquoise color that suited her quiet personality. I don''t stalk people okay I just have to organize my sister''s documents of life files. The goddess of life Yuna Remealoa. Yep she also has to deal with death because stupid Horus killed the death god Thanatos. She''s pissed about the 799 years of over work on things not in her reign such as death. And there''s been no sigh of him reincarnating this time around so I''m avoiding her. "So why does the dragon god like yourself know my life story." (Yuzuki) "A hobby." I joked with her but she could tell I was lying. I started sweating and escaped there through teleporting. I forgot to tell her to be careful of Manami she has a innate skill where she can drain someone''s stamina and change it into her own mana. Chapter 26 getting attention and times loneliness Manami POV Killing Zeus made my level go from level 59,000 to level 250,000. I got to say he gives me a lot of level. It''s been hard to level since I''ve been stuck at level 59,000 for a while. So I guess besides killing the dragon king for 1 million or more experience. Killing gods can make your levels jump. So my level jumped from 59,000 to 250,000, which is 192,000 whole levels just from torturing a god to death. That''s an interesting fact. Well that''s the short version. 95 million experience from a god can make my level jump that much just from tormenting him. Fufufu, sorry I went dark there. Let''s see I drained Horus for faith instead though so he got out cheap. I look at the wind spirits I did say I''d deal with them afterwards. I grabbed the nearest wind spirit and kiss her. I did say I was going to deal with them. A voice leaks out she''s surprised even I''m not that stupid to notice her. I kissed her soft white neck. "Ahn how''d you mn know ahn it was nmnn me." How can I not notice the goddess of the wind F¨¦ria hiding among the wind spirits. I undid her clothes. My hand went straight to her clit as I licked her nipples. While my other hand pinched her nipples. "Hahn stop mn, (gasps) don''t ahhn bite my nmpples." (F¨¦ria) Without warning I went down and licked her clit. She convulsed as she came, I forgot how sensitive she was. "Mph you ha, beast ahn no stap izt." (F¨¦ria) I was amused at how she bit her tongue there, I licked her bottom lips carefully. "Ha, how''d yzou fahn (she''s trying to say find) me hahn in the mnn wind spirits." (F¨¦ria) "You know your the only one with a physical body running around among them." I went back to licking her dripping wet hole. She''s always been like this, such a funny tsundere. More of the tsun than a dere. You may act strong but let''s see how long that lasts. "Ahhh! I want to come by your fingers! Not your tongue." (F¨¦ria) Instead I teased her by licking and kissing her navel. She shudders as I sticked a finger into her vagina. My fangs bit down onto her neck, a loud moan came out of her mouth. "Ahhn.....hahn more.....bite harder." (F¨¦ria) Yep she''s still a masochist in a way. I slap her butt as I thrust two fingers in and out of her. A scream of pleasure escaped her mouth as she gave me a confused look. A smile went across my face, I was pushed away and F¨¦ria''s face paled. Yep I''d thought she''d appear. Attacking her masochist lover always fulfills the requirements for the death goddess from another world to appear here. I know that Thanatos died no thanks to Zeus them. So when the purple haired girl that looks 17 glares at me while her scythe is stretched at me. "Finally here now Carla Velkios Herme. Or as they call you the death goddess Vel. Sorry for using your lover like this. Our world is death godless at the moment. Also can you fix my status screen." "So you tried to eat my lover because you wanted my attention." (Vel) "Actually that''s the only hidden requirement to get you here in person." "Aren''t you gonna worry about the fact that a death goddess might kill you." (Vel) "Not really since I didn''t completely eat her up since I was mostly teasing her." "Fine I''ll update your status. And manage all the dead souls. Since my world is practically a wasteland that''s barren right now. Souls nearly even die as much as your Earth here, be glad I''m doing you a favor." (Vel) Good to know that she''s able to tell if I''m lying or not. Karen status.
Manami Kimiko gender Female Age 14 Race Ancient vampire goddess Alignment chaotic neutral
Satiety 5% Anger 10% Level 250 (67,000/900,000A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. hp 60,000/ 60,000 Mp 40,000,000/40,000,000
Str 900 Defense 789 Intelligence 890 Wis 780 Dext 670
Luck 90 Agil 45 Bloodlust 1 Charm 6 Qi 2
Ki 10 Faith 8,000 Followers 6,000 Divinity 80
Titles: Heartless, betrayed, caring sister, vampire, city destroyer, man hater, dragon''s bane, the one who killed Zeus, ascended to godhood, loving lover of the succubus, time''s childhood friend.
"Be glad I fixed it so only the one showing is the millions on your mana. You know the rest is all there in the millions." (Vel) "Thanks." "Well that''s the standard for being here on earth but your stats itself is abnormal. Except your faith and your followers." (Vel) "So that''s the exact number." "Yep." (Vel) "So is my divinity." "Yep." (Vel) "Wait I have a new title." "Hm that one is seen by us other gods but for some reason you can''t see it until now." (Vel) I read the description and looked at her confused, wait is that why I was in the time loop for so long. No rather why is my memories of then locked along with skills. (Do note her description of the title of her skills are overpowered when she creates them.) Vel shrugged as she said it''s up to me to believe it or not. She left with her lover saying she needed to retrain he did pet. I just gave a wry smile to her lover. I''m sorry I used you but it was the only way to summon her here for this world. Plus I don''t know the prerequisite for her other condition to call her here. When I asked Karen about my skills she said locked. So besides the one Karen showed it was all locked. Time POV I wonder when is the little soul going to ascend past a goddess into a God. Well we can''t really choose besides she''s been fighting Everistel for too long even that jerk is annoying me. When is she coming back, it''s boring playing chess, checkers and poker with Tiamat. The dragon goddess is such a cheat she won''t let me win. I''m still pissed Horus locked her up here without my premission. A sigh left me as she stared at me. "Your move. But what''s with that tired look." (Tiamat) "Ugh I just wish that my childhood friend come back soon she''s been gone too long." "Pft your the one that sent her away you old man." (Tiamat) "Hey I''m time and my appearance is 19 years old I''ll have you know I ain''t 69 looking old man." "Whatever you say." (Tiamat) Yikes her teasing got to me again. Damn she just ate my queen. No redo that one please. "Hey no cheating by redoing. You know you suck even if you''re time itself." (Tiamat) "I don''t want to hear that from a goddess that got stuck here." "Right back at you. You casted your friend out for a life of choices instead of being here even though she refused." (Tiamat) I know I''m regretting you damn dragon don''t rub it in more. You''re reopening some wounds that I had closed. Tears started to well up, I''m not crying. "Awww, there there no bawling. I''m here for you." (Tiamat) "Actually your the only one stuck here." "There cheer up at least you have a friend to talk to." (Tiamat) I wiped my tears eyes and she gave me a toothy grin saying of course. But everyone knows it''s cause she''s stuck in this time prison so that''s why she''s with me. Announcement: not a chapter My friend asked me to write what I could remember about my vivid dream so. I going to edit the story. She also said it''s good to post it up so I''ve been trying to work on that then post it up. It''s a different story but it''s more on the side. I just finished 1st chapter I''ll probably post it up later. Do enjoy by the way it''s a side project so don''t think I''ll update it daily. Just when I have my time on my hands to post it.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Plus most of my dreams are detailed it just kinda comes out obstruct when I try to write full description. So if you have any questions on the other story just post it down. I''ll try my best to answer questions, just post below of the chapters. I don''t want her to nag me and complain so I might as well write it down before I forget. T-T Chapter 27 getting back Manami POV I walked back to the campus quietly. Yuki was by the gates waiting for me she looked very distracted her hands were crossed as she stared at me. She wasn''t angry, she looked very impatient and troubled. "Where''d you go." (Yuki) "To rid us of two useless gods." "Why does it sound like you enjoyed your time while you left everyone else to a assassin family." (Yuki) "It''s just her being lazy with responsibilities." (Akane) "Suzaku." "Oh so you know Suzaku too. But she doesn''t know you." (Akane)Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "I heard she was mostly sealed. Byakko was reborn as a blind old man in his mid 30s but the guy got sealed. Seiryu is a little boy about 12 years old that got sealed. So what''s wrong with knowing about Suzaku. The only mystery is Genbu. Whereas we have no details on her at all." "Let me get this straight you want to know the kid." (Suzaku) "Not happening Manami is mine." (Yuki) Did she just grow at me. Please don''t go yandere on me. I don''t want that.
Scan complete Yuki is normal.
"Pft you really scanned her." (Maki) My eyes widen as I saw the girl behind her. This is a first time. The purple hair, green eyes and the dolless looking eyes staring back at me. "This here is Eclair. She''s usually around me in stealth mode." (Maki) You make your best friend stalk you I wanted to retort but Maki told me Eclair''s story already she died during a kidnapping and asked Maki to remake her a body so she''d protect Maki. A sigh came out of me. "Hello I''m Eclair. The one on your left with the cat ears is my sister V.O. but we call her Vel. She''s an automaton." (Eclair) She doesn''t seem fazed and I wonder why Maki is introducing them now. Wouldn''t you want a few trump cards hidden no matter what. Chapter 28 complaints and pity Manami POV I feel a headache coming. As overpowered as my status is I don''t even want to reason with this girl at the moment. "So why do you want to know about Genbu." (Suzaku) I noticed she took over Akane but can you do that at will without erasing your host. She doesn''t seem to mind me at all. She looks like she''s annoyed at the mention of Genbu. "What''s Genbu like." "Hah? That''s your question. Seiryu is eccentric, carefree. Byakko is a martial artist manic that loves battle. Genbu.....let''s say she''s a weirdo among us." (Suzaku) Wait you count in that category too since you kept Akane in the mountains how is that not accounted for. Does it look like others would do what you do? Like stay in the mountains for her 16 or 18 years of her life''s then get sealed for centuries by your best friend. "Wait why you giving me that pitying gaze." (Suzaku) "Might it be that you forgot you got sealed by the principal for who knows how long. Also Akane doesn''t just annoy us. Your at fault for her having mannerism like a traditional Japanese hostess for a inn. Whereas when your out we can tell the difference cause Suzaku you act more like a modern person without caring. But your memories are faulty for it to have that much of a difference. Plus there''s the fact that she reacts funnily in front of buildings and technology." (Yuki) I can see invisible arrows stabbing her at each words, she''s cringing at Yuki and saying it''s not entirely her fault.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "I pity Akane for having you Suzaku as a example." (Maki) Don''t tease her anymore she''s laid on the ground twitching. I know it''s not from embarrassment but more like she couldn''t take the hard facts. How funny though at least she''s not dead but she won''t be able to recover from that. "Besides which idiot got tricked by a demon because of Zeus'' orders." (Eclair) And she was just dealt the finishing blow by a robot no less. Maki is laughing while trying to cover her mouth, Yuki looks dangerous with that weird crazy gleam when she''s planning something crazy. Kasumi walks towards me as I head towards the dorm. Oppsie she''s pissed at me for leaving her to train students and teacher. I see her father behind her standing there amused. Seemed like they cleaned up the lesser vampires and ghouls. "You idiot purposely left me to clean up the aftermath and train the idiots. This has been more than I can handle. Do you even know my stress level for these 10 days." (Kasumi) "Sorry." But I''m not really sorry since I rid us of two idiotic gods during this time. That''s odd I can''t feel the chains on the school grounds meaning Luna is free. I wonder when that happened. (It''s as soon as mc left to go kill the two gods) Oh well as least she''ll enjoy her freedom. "You dare give me the face that says not my problem do you even understand how a ex assassin student feels when she''s inexperienced and you dump everything on her, then make a run for it. Are you stupid." (Kasumi) Her whole face turned dark except her gleaming green eyes I made a run for it to Yuki. It was too late cause I was grabbed. I had nearly forgot about that scary trait of hers after all these years. If you piss her off or build up her stress she''d torture you to no end. If your guessing I was screaming in pain for half a day until she left me there satisfied. "Seems you got what you deserve." (Maki) "Master she seems to be twitching and regenerating her bones. But she has this pained look why is that." (Vel) "No sister, Vel when you grow up don''t copy her. Stay cute and naive never be like her sister will protect our cute cat automaton sister so she doesn''t end up like Manami." (Eclair) Chapter 29 Renias first time Manami POV I woke up with Yuki sleeping next to me. I swear she''s like a cat that can sneak in quietly without you noticing. Rather I''m bothered how she got in without me knowing since my extra sense of smell. I''m glad I can control my innate ability for turning someone''s stamina into my mana. Yea that''d like back fire on me if I did so. I nearly forgot that I had the ability. Glad I remembered my memories or else if I unknowingly used it I''d end up with a crippled person from too much draining. A sigh escaped me as I went next door to see how or prisoner of war was doing. I kinda pity her. Renia was tied up and chained to the wall. Maki had a sadistic smile but when she noticed me she gave me that stiff smile. "By the way, Renia your sister messaged me saying that she had moved your younger sister, Noel, your 13th youngest sister. Your the 5th eldest aren''t you. Your sister Ferris is the 3rd eldest of the leviathans. Her mother and your mother is the queen of leviathans, where as your fathers are different." "That''s a interesting fact." (Maki) Renia felt a chill go down her spine as I explained her situation to Maki. The leviathans had no choice since they lost the war and about 13 of her sisters was enslaved. Until Ferris switched them that was, but her people was still slaves so she had no choice in the matter but to attack us. "So your saying I can play with her as much as I like without breaking her." (Maki) I just look at Renia with pity for some reason seeing her cringe in fear of Maki is turning the demon on. I just sigh in a very tired way. She gave me a look with a glint in her eyes. I backed up, by instincts i know that look all to well. It''s when they have something planned. I felt a stab in my neck, it was too late as I noticed the syringe and Yuki was holding it. I staggered to the wall to lean on, it was aphrodisiac from a succubus. Should''ve know when she was gleaming in amusement looking behind me. Yuki''s succubus tail coiled around my leg. My body felt hot, my pussy was wet. Her aphrodisiac made me sensitive, it could also work as a truth serum for feelings. "Enjoy Renia." (Yuki & Maki) (+18 scene you''ve been warned. It''s full on yuri, as in girl on girl.) She is so much fun and so responsive to touch back then. Right now she''s not even developed yet. My fingers went to her soft bouncy chest. Renia''s a 46 G cup. A smile came across my face as she moaned. Her eye came off as a little confused. "What are you doing." (Renia) I answer her straight forward."I''m going to have my way with you." Before she could say anything she say anything I kissed her lips as I ripped her white tonic dress. It was annoying me and in the way. I tongued kiss her, she seemed unsure and confused. How funny she''s resisting my tongue, her legs are shaking. She tried to push me away as my tongue ravaged her mouth, her knees became weak. Her eyes were cloudy as her legs crumbled under her. She had zero romance before this. I pulled back and licked my lips.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. She didn''t respond as she seemed dazed for a moment then seem shocked I took her first kiss. A smile of amusement came from my face. I''m glad I still have the transformation skill from before. I use that in a bit on her later. "Ahn, what are mnnn you doing to.....nnnno!" (Renia) My hands were massaging her breasts without stopping during that kiss so her nipples were hard. I kissed her neck as I slowly went down with my mouth and bit on her nipples with my fangs. She moans as blood dripped from her nipples. Her nipples lactate into my mouth while it also bled, so I''m guessing she has these genes instinctively. So back then when I met her it wasn''t a accident when she was lactating I thought it was cause she had so many kids for Everistel. But I guess she''s a natural. Without her knowing, she''s clung to my head as she''s saying no but she''s clearly pushing me into her breasts more. My left hand is playing and pinching her other nipple that is squirting milk out. Her face is kinda red as I stop sucking on her breasts, she''s out of breath. Being a goddess is a good thing cause you can red thoughts, she''s a open book. Renia''s enjoying this, she''s confused on why she''s giving milk though she''s not pregnant. I kiss her stomach. As I head down to her pussy. I lick her clit as she moans louder and without being conscious of it she''s moving her hips rubbing against me more as I lick and suck on her clit. Renia''s no longer resisting me as I lick her pussy once she''s wet enough I put a finger in and thrust in and out as she''s moving against me in dazed state. After 2 hours of her writhing in pleasure I use two fingers and thrust faster in and out of her. Blood dripped from her, that took a while so leviathans have it thicker than humans. I licked my fingers. "Ha...let...mnnn erv(me) gn....vreah(breath)...." (Renia) "But the fun is just getting started you masochist. Be glad that Everistel hasn''t even trained you yet. I''ll be sure to be through with you idiotic pet of mine." Did I just get possessive after I took her first time? Wait no this is the aphrodisiac talking. (Do note truth serum for emotions too.) That''s the only reason I''d attack her while she''s in this state. "You know you love pain. I haven''t even used by transformation ability yet. Nor have I used my whip you stupid snake." She was about to say something when I put transformed and took the form of demihuman dragon form. Without warning I stuck my tail inside of her and thrust hard, she moaned in pleasure. But I casted my regenerate spell on her hymen and after thrusting out first then I used my tail, she let out a scream. Her eyes widen as if to say it wouldn''t fit like this. Because i had only fit the tip earlier to tease her. I turned her around and took out my whip from my dimensional pocket. I ravaged her inside while I whipped her back. She moaned in joy nonstop until she got tired after it turned 7 pm. We''ve been at it for a whole day. "So she did do it." (Maki) "Of course she''s a true vampire and my lover." (Yuki) "Plus gods and goddess can change their race at will by transformation to blend in. I didn''t think my love would be so aggressive and use it on another girl'' she first time after regenerating her hymen and having her way with her. With no shame too and with such a thick thing." (Yuki) "You know I can hear you two with the door open that wide." "Wow no mercy. Look she''s even crying." (Maki) "Shut up you sadist. Your worst than me." "But she wasn''t the one training Renia to say naughty things." (Yuki) "I don''t want to hear that from a succubus that used a love potion on me." "Oh come on you enjoyed it. Plus you did say back when you first met me and had your way with me that your only regret then was not having Renia''s first time." (Yuki) "Plus you seemed so possessive making her say, ''This pet won''t allow others to have me.'' Or ''Have your way with my dirty self for letting that bastard even touch my body.'' And also making her say that she will only listen to you." (Maki) "Wait that meant you two were here since the start." "Of course." (Both) Chapter 30 Manami POV "So you two love peeping on me." "Actually Yuki said we should stay by the door in case you make a run for it." (Maki) I stared at them with a raised eyebrow. Renia is dyed red as she''s covering her face in her hands. "I''m not like that. Rather I''ll never yield to anyone." (Renia) Yuki''s eyes seemed to glint as she smiled at Renia for making that remark. Maki is wearing gloves that are letting out sparks at the tip of it. That said I''m not much better I stare at her for saying she wouldn''t do as I said. Seems she needs to be taught carefully later who''s here master. Since it''s night time I leave for the school building. Even if I know Luna is unsealed I have a feeling she''d be on campus. "So what makes you seek me out." (Luna) My eyes widen as I see her on the third floor stair railings. Rather she didn''t seem to care that it was dangerous for her. Her silver hair seemed to glow in the moonlight. "So what do you wish from me ancient goddess." (Luna) "How you know my race." "Your title on your status summary. Be glad I didn''t identify your stats mode. I bet it''s something outrageous. But I think you''re not here for that." (Luna) "The title that pooped out about me being the childhood friend of time, did you know about it." "Ah yes I saw it when you came to ask about the location of Zeus and Horus. I must say it''s a surprise for your time loop ability." (Luna)Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. show Luna''s status Karen. Spoiler : Spoiler
Luna Diamond gender Female Alignment Neutral Race: Goddess
Class: Unknown subclass Cook Profession Elf council elder Level 8,900
Hp 23,000/23,000 Mp 45,000/45,000 strength 6,000 Defense 8,000
Hp regen 2,000 hp/min Mp regen 6,000 mp/min Dexterity 4,000 Wisdom 2,000
Luck 560 Leadership 679 Charm 8900 Intel 780
Oh she looks normal. "Did you just give me that doubtful look." (Luna) "Not at all I just compared your stats to my abnormal stats. Well my stamina drain can replace my mana regen but seems my hp and mana regen seems a bit low though the number for my health an a mana is large." "No I''m very sure you broke the system window with your regenerate rate not showing currently." (Luna) "That might be it since my other stats are all over the place. Wait that''s not why I''m here. I want to know about Renia." "Oh and I was wondering why you came to meet me earlier than usual around 7:30 pm like this. Ah congrats on having your way with her. I saw that." (Luna) She''s smirking meaning she knew about it. Well I guess it might be because she was sealed her for a while. I''m also glad I''m not asking the dense obvious question about my surroundings anymore. But this question has been bothering me. "How come her personality isn''t good and uncaring like when I first met her. Also what happened to her 1st eldest sister Veloa." "That''s easy answer, Everistel hasn''t had his way with her yet and breaking her personality and rebuilding it to be his puppet toy. As for Veloa, she disappeared after they lost the war. If I remember correctly Yuki mentioned that she was one of your other lovers also. Does that mean your adding Renia the 5th sister as a side dish." (Luna) I''m sorry I just can''t resist her. I ended up eating Renia though it was a potion it was still my honest feelings that was bottled up. Ch 31 Yukis personality and sleep Manami POV "You know Manami your very over protective. Like for example how you got to know Renia pissed you off. As well as her messed up life story." (Yuki) "And you know better than to go giving out my secrets." "Don''t worry she hasn''t told me much just your lovers that you had here and there." (Maki) "I don''t even want to know what she had to say about them." Renia blushed as I unchained her from the wall and laid her head on my lap. "That reminds me you have a lot of skills and innate skills that don''t show on that status screen that Karen has is what Yuki told me." (Maki) "And your taking word for it from the succubus." "Why does it sound like your questioning her sanity for listening to your lover." (Yuki) "Well I don''t know about that. What about the insane first meeting I had. You were using a bastard sword and stabbing the heck out of a dragon while laughing insanely while saying ''Stupid beast needs discipline.'' No matter how you look at it seeing a person in forest drenched in blood with a crazed look plus the insane laugh who wouldn''t question someone''s sanity."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "I guess that makes sense Manami. Glad to know if I see her fighting I''ll be sure to stay from a disturbed looking person." (Maki) "Wait why are you two serious about this." (Yuki) "Cause neither of us wants to die without knowing why if you lose control." "Meaning you right know barely seems rational." (Maki) "That''s so true. I''m glad my body healed to before Emi attacked me. Also seems like someone fell asleep on my lap." My hand goes through Renia''s soft hair. But I''m rather disturbed by the fact that Yuki isn''t denying that she knew she herself doesn''t look sane in battle. "How do I look when battling." (Yuki) "Bloodied, mumbling under breath. Though you make even a vampire sound normal." Yuki staggered at the door way as I stated those facts. I can''t see what''s wrong with this person being unaware of her personality change in battle. It''s like a different person since Yuki is known for her rational side and loved for her strategies. That being said once she''s on the battle she turns into battle psychopath. Getting in her way is a suicide mission you don''t want. You have to stay in certain range and make sure her enemies don''t bring themselves to you. Even if you pity the animals or monsters it''s stupid to try to stop her. Yuki leaned in on my shoulders as she fell asleep Maki just smirked. I mean we''re still imposing on her room. She didn''t seem to mind her explaination is that Akane and she sleeps on the same bed since she''s used by her as a pillow body replacement. I sigh and let the two girls sleep next to me on the bed. As I had the goddess status I can now sleep to regain Hp. At least 6 million for sleeping. Normal vampires don''t sleep I''m an exception due to being a goddess now. Ch 32 quests and Tiamats idea of fun Manami POV I stare at Luna who appeared at my door. My lover Yuki has run off, it''s still night time. And Renia is clinging to me for her life. Seems she''s frightened by Maki. "What do you want Luna." "I want you to look for Athena, Cilo one of the muse, Demeter, and a few other goddesses went missing centuries ago. Look for them." (Luna)
Quest: Look for the missing goddesses. Athena the goddess of wisdom, Clio one of the muses, Demeter goddess of agriculture, Harmonia the goddess of harmony and concord, Hebe the goddess of eternal youth, Hestia the goddess of hearth, home, and family, and Nike the goddess of victory. Side quest: look for the reasons they are missing. Side quest 2: Nyx the goddess of the night has gone missing. Main quest: look for all goddesses known and the reason they went missing. Some of the titans are also missing found out why it''s mostly female gods and titans.
Are you mocking me Luna. Nope she''s giving me the serious look so I can''t say it''s all her. Rather I''m disturbed to know harmony is missing. That''s like a bad news. I have a feeling if I went to look for her first I''d end up dead first. It''s like in those horror movies where you find yourself trapped and the murder is close by and you can hear him behind you. Makes you want to scream or look for a way out. I''m scared about it. Most of the goddesses gone missing.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Where''s Tiamat then." "Zeus trapped her in time so she''s fine." Time''s POV "Hey no that''s my king! How could you Tia my queen almost got you too." (Time) "That''s what you get for looking and thinking too long." (Tiamat) "Next game! Poker." (Time) "Sorry but I had a straight, then a royal flush, 4 of a kind, full house, 3 of a kind,2 pairs and one pair. And you had no luck at all." (Tiamat) Don''t remind me that I suck. No at that point I yelled at her what is she the devil in a poker game she just laughed it off. I swear she''s a cheat at games. (No he just sucks at games since he''s always alone.) "Fine then what about reversi." (Time) "Aren''t you sounding a bit too desperate at games now." (Tiamat) "It''s not over yet." "Fine let''s play a different game." (Tiamat) "What kind." (Time) "Your bored and so am I. So let''s do something more fun. Let''s say we choose a person and send him or her to another world to see what they can change or effect that world." (Tiamat) "Sure that''d be more interesting then another board game or cards. So can we both choose." (Time) "Yep. They''ll probably think it''s some reincarnation thing like in those light novels." (Tiamat) "You so have this planned out don''t you." (Time) "Of course I''m the dragon goddess what''d you expect." (Tiamat) Shes puffing her chest out proudly but are you sure you want to pull them into this black void where we are at. Well she can''t really pull them but I can since she''s in my domain. We took a peek on Earth, Tiamat''s eyes were shining as she was looking all over for someone. "Ah I know you pull that one in the sea that''s been put to sleep. I''m very sure her name is Emelline. Yea can you bring her over." (Tiamat) "Wait why''d you picking her, she has a weak body." (Time) "But with my blessings and us giving them a second body to accustom them to the world that they''re going to with magic and swords their soul would have to matter most." (Tiamat) "Okay if you say so." (Time) I brought the 12 year old Emelline here, she''s looking around confused. She''s focused on Tiamat after looking around the void for a while and seeing only the two of us. Ch 33 Emellines side of her story. Emelline POV I found myself in front of this busty woman that looks in her prime 30s. I''m 13 but my physical body makes you think I''m 12 or younger. My body isn''t exactly what you call functioning right. Yes I can feel them there, but my body won''t move as I wish. Kinda like a phantom limp. The only thing is I can talk but my body can''t even move on it''s own. Consider me surprised to see these two and a black void waiting for me. "Am I dead." (Emelline) "Not exactly." (30 year old lady) I''m staring at her long grey hair. The guy behind her is a light blue hair guy that remind you of those ancient Chinese hair style. His clothes seem modern though. "Sorry let me introduce myself I''m Tiamat the dragon goddess." (30 year old lady) "Right so I''m not dead so what do you even want from me." (Emelline) "This guy behind me is Time. No I don''t mean a god of time. He''s time itself. But as I was saying we wanted to play a game and you were chosen among many by me. The short version is I''m trapped in time and he''s also bored so. We''re choosing some people and sending them into another world in a 2nd body. To say a start a new life. By the way any requests for features." (Tiamat) "Tia your too relaxed at this." (Time) She''s laughing it off, how typical. Seems she doesn''t mind. Let''s see like a body that''s healthy and not like this sickly body where I can''t move anything besides my mouth and my eyes. Make my appearance at age 17. Um orange hair and please have me fully dressed. "You do know we can read your mind. But your demands seem so small on details. Fine I''ll make your looks a natural beauty. The type that''s recorded to ........topple kingdoms. Ah never mind you didn''t hear that last part." (Tiamat)If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Why does my instincts tell me that part of the conversation depended on my lifeline. Please don''t do anything outrageous. "Now let''s see choose a 2 skill and 3 inherited traits." (Tiamat) Time seems to be whistling like it''s not his problem but he had a amused look during that conversation earlier. Not the skills and trait parts. Back before my body like just stopped working with me and I felt weak I was well known for being a genius. So even I can read in between lines it seems my life is going to be very interesting yet life threatening. "Ah before I forget and you choose them. Your going into a world called, Vetis. It''s a world of sword and magic. Oh I made it so enslavement and curses don''t work on you. You can do as you please in that world." (Tiamat) (it''s Everistel''s planet he''s there ruling over other worlds so as precaution Tiamat made sure none of his methods work on Emelline.) "Okay show me the skills and traits."
Skills: absorption: you can steal skills from people and monsters. This skill depends on the levels it''s on and your level restrictions. (Only available after killing the enemies or your target) Transformation: changing your appearance and racial traits. Great skill to use to blend in. 12 hrs, cool down: 1 day 2 hours Teleports: takes you to a place you seen or been to. Photographic memory: remember anything you saw. Memory replay: replaying real life events before your very eyes. Can make the user relive a part of memory fragments of a person or item. Skill take: steal skills as this skills levels the stronger it is. Identify: analyze a item or monster.
Trait: strong- you really strength will help guide you and you will be stronger than the average human. Pride - your arrogance will be your down fall. Beauty - this will help you since people will be kinder to you and will socialize without suspicion. Adaptable - being able to change depending on your surroundings. Calm - able to access the situation without panicking by thinking before bolting in head first. farsighted - able to predict outcomes of situations around you. Insightful - allows you to detect emotions and lies in between a person''s speech and gestures.
I''ll take skill take and memory replay. Since I can use skill take on a person or monster without killing it. I''ll take adaptable since it''s a sword and magic world. I''ll take calm since I''ll be level headed. I''ll pick insightful. This''ll help me in case they hold malice against me. I sigh as Tiamat smiles. "See you." (Time) I was teleported away without being able to say anything. Time seemed quiet when he was there throughout the conversation. Ch 34 deaths and mischievous goddess Time POV "It''s my turn now Tiamat." (Time) "Oh let''s see who you chose! If he or she''s interesting like the genius that I picked then I''ll gladly grant them a gift for changing or adapting to the world that we''re sending them to." (Tiamat) "Are you admitting a early defeat." (Time) "No I mean I reincarnated her with her memories into a good family. So she''d at least have common sense. But what I didn''t expect is she ended up as one of ouroboros'' kid." (Tiamat) "I bet the idiot must be laughing it off with your gifts of skills and the traits she got." (Time) "Nevermind that who you chose." (Tiamat) "Kasumi''s little sister which her family trained as a assassin without emotions and not letting her older sister know about her." (Time) "(cough) What!?! A assassin! Why that, it''d be cheating." (Tiamat) "Did you just choke on your tea when you heard." (Time) "It''s just your imagination! I wasn''t drinking anything your just stupid." (Tiamat) I blinked as I noticed she spilled her tea. What was she even trying to deny it''s as plain as day she almost choked on her tea. Is this really the dragon goddess that everyone feared. What kinda world class disaster are you if your choking on tea. Don''t avoid my eyes when I''m questioning your being! "Ahem so she''s here." (Tiamat) "We''re still gonna have this conversation continue later." (Time) "Don''t reprehend me in front of the human." (Tiamat) "Hello who are you." (???) "Ah sorry Tiamat this is Ai. It''s ironic her mother named her that way after dying from child birth but her father never loved her ever since. Rather he used it as a excuse to polish her into a living weapon. So he told kasumi that her sister died with her mother. Meaning that Kasumi never knew about her sister until now." (Time) "What do you mean." (Tiamat) "I''m sure she must be flipping out at her father after hearing the news that her sister she never knew died during a bombing during her assassination mission. She must be so pissed at her father for not telling her about her sister." (Time) "I''m sorry but who are you two." (Ai) "Sorry about that I was explaining your life story to her." (Time) "I see. No worries is there something you need from me." (Ai) "Ack this is a first time I''ve seen someone this unresponsive. And expressionless! How can humans raise her up like this. Time you got to reincarnate her into a family so she''d learn about emotions and what a family is! You got to." (Tiamat) "Why does it sound like your pleading me." (Time) "You do know I''m still here." (Ai) ''Hey Time we''re picking her mother out after this! Don''t give me that look like but I was going to throw her into the wilderness for her childhood! You here me in telepathy here. We are choosing the girl''s birth mother after this! You hear me. I went through her memories and all I got is seriously messed up disgusting harsh environment. Her father had a maid take care of her until 1 then freaking tossed her into a assassin school that had them killing their siblings and friends at a young age.'' (Tiamat) ''I didn''t ask you to look at her memories.'' (Time) Instead I facepalmed as I don''t even know what to say. Fine I''ll give her a bit more gifts and traits. "Well here''s the short version we were bored so we had a idea to do a game. That''s where you come in. You got chosen. If you wanted to go back, your real body got turned into a crispy body from the bomb that was set off once you offed that government official. So if you killed him the bomb goes off. Anyhow I''ll give you some gifts and traits that can help you in another world you''ll be reborn to. There''s really no orders from us. Live how you want for us it''s just an amusement to pass time. By the way I''m Time, this here is Tiamat the goddess of dragons. We had chosen one other person before you. She''s not a threat to you but if you see her get along." (Time) "Oh is that so." (Ai) Tia looks like she''s about to flip at how the girl''s father raised her. Let''s go on to the traits and gifts. Stop glaring at me if I influenced her life back then it would''ve created a huge time paradox and multiple worlds existing in a single moment. (Pretty much a mess, so her getting a new chance at life right now is considering a good thing.) Ai bowed at us before she looked at her options when I explained gifts and traits. Of course there''s also skills. Why does mine have gift you ask it''s more of let''s say their abilities that people once had in their life in one of their life''s but lost once their reborn into another new life. Sure the soul doesn''t change but it''s the body that can''t handle it so they lose those precious abilities these are different from skills where you can learn and level. Sure abilities have levels to but it''s special and it''s engraved into your body.
Gifts laser - shooting laser out of eyes super human strength- can destroy a ship mind reading - able to see other people''s thoughts flight invisibility Clairvoyance Levitation Regeneration
SkillsThis book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. photographic memories teleport Identify Absorption
Traits charm- make yourself more cute and likable Farsighted- able to access the situation of your surroundings beauty Calm Logical - being able to think about your problems with logic
"I''ll take photographic memories, absorption, identify. For traits farsighted, calm, and logical. As for gifts mind reading, levitation, clairvoyance, and regeneration." (Ai) "Are you sure your not going to ask me to at least restore your emotions besides what you feel when you get hungry..." (Time) "She just left. You did make sure to unlock her mental lock on her emotions right. Even if she''s trained it your time itself so it''d come undone later anyway so you did so right." (Tiamat) "If you knew why ask." (Time) "So who we choosing for her mother." (Tiamat) "Isn''t that the most obvious choice it''s of course Manami''s mother since Manami''s mother just got into car accident and is about to die." (Time) 3 hours before Kasumi POV I was training the others with my father, all of a sudden he got a call. He was shouting so loud it surprised even me. "I said I don''t care what happens to Ai. She maybe my daughter but she''s a demon child. That''s why I left her to the facility to train her into a living weapon to be of use to me. I don''t care that she died. Just get the body back and get rid of the evidence we were involved! Do you hear what I said. I said I don''t care about the details of her death, what do you mean she died in a bombing that''s set to go off if her target dies." My rage was boiling, the caring father I once knew wasn''t anywhere to be seen. I had a sister I didn''t even know about. He lied that she died during child birth. My eyes turned cold as I gave him my smile. Father shakes as he dropped the phone and got into seiza to apologize to me. I walked off in anger, if I was near him at this point I''d probably pull out what''s left of his almost bald white hair. Maybe trim his proud black beard. That''s why I went off to find Manami. I was surprised to see her by the school gate worried it''s 5 am at the moment. She''s holding her phone with a feeling of dread. "So I couldn''t change it at all." (Manami) "What''s wrong." (Kasumi) "My mother''s in the hospital. She got into a traffic accident on her way to work. No matter what I did her time of dead and cause never changes. Every time loop she dies in the hospital before I even get there." (Manami) (Do know that time''s doing her a favor by trying to keep her mother alive in his own way.) "Wait your not making sense." (Kasumi) "My mother is in the hospital in critical condition inside the emergency room." (Manami) 1 hour later we got a call saying that her mother passed away. We were rushing towards the hospital while Manami seem very frustrated at herself for not realizing why. Rather she blames herself for the death. Another hour passed as we arrived, I was shocked to see her father slam his fist into the wall until it was bloodied. Her brother that I never seen before is beautiful long black hair pretty boy. His blue eyes were inherited from his mother. He seemed depressed since he had just met his birth mother 5 days ago, yet this accident happened. Manami collapsed on the floor crying. I was shocked, the strong, kind mother of theirs was laying on the bed dead. Rather I find myself stumbling to stand so I leaned on the wall. My emotions welled up making me want to scream "Unfair she was the kind mother that I never had but always cared about all of us kids." Instead I couldn''t find the words coming out of me. "Why! Every single time. Why is my mother." (Manami) Nothing she said was making sense at all. She dashed out into the streets in this heavy rain. It was as if even the skies had to sympathize with her mother. I just sat down next to the wall in shock, I was still angry at father but I was more depressed over Olivia''s death. Time POV "You sure she won''t be pissed off when she finds out about her mother." (Tiamat) "We''ve got no choice even if I tried to save her it''s impossible since she''d die in every timeline the same way," (Time) "Ouch your childhood friend must be so depressed and cursing you out for taking her from her. I mean she must be like why her every time. How can you take away such a cheerful, carefree kind yet gentle mother." (Tiamat) I felt words stabbing at me at every piece of words she threw at me. Rather she''s out to have me isn''t she. This was something even I couldn''t control. I guess you could call it fated time that couldn''t be changed no matter what you do or tried to stop it. Even if Manami asked her mother not to go her mother would always end up in a car accident at this time somehow. May 13 year 23718. If anything there''s nothing she could do. "Where am I." (Olivia) Seeing as she''s come to I explained the situation of what happened to her and about Ai''s circumstances. So she''s going to be Ai''s mother. "I see. Then can I ask you to chose my race carefully and the surrounding to be near the mountains away from civilization. Since you did brief me of the planet''s situation." "Teehee I guess Emelline is in for a surprise when she finds herself reborn even if her request was 17 years old and orange hair please." (Tiamat) Both me and Olivia rolled our eyes at this mischievous dragon goddess. "Vetis a world that is mostly ruled by Everistel the first vampire. And he''s also invading worlds. Can you listen to my request as a mother put me in a far off corner away from his reaches." (Olivia) Yep her mother instincts kicked in. She maybe sweet and gentle but only until her children are threatened. Rather she herself almost flipped when she heard her son was kidnapped when he was a baby. Good thing her mother calmed her down. Olivia sighed as she stared at me for a bit. "Fine then give me a few things, for skills hunting knowledge, herbology, alchemy, survival skills, and doctor knowledge. Also a list of monsters and their physical biology. My other request is allow me to understand and talk to monsters and animals." (Olivia) "Guess she''s taking advantage of the situation." (Tiamat) Tia was making a I like her already face so she''s granting all those to her. What threw us off was her, I''ll manage somehow without asking for actual combat skills. She also asked for knowledge of how to cook from her world so she could recreate some things to eat. If you haven''t noticed she''s a my pace kinda person I nearly tripped at that request. Almost shouting at her what are you a glutton but her response to my expression was typical. "What I''m a mother either way what''s one more kid. Plus I''d at least want her to have a decent meal. Also can you add that world''s common sense into my knowledge." (Olivia) I held my head, her requests has been mostly knowledge yet no skills. "Can I gift you some skills at least." (Time) "Ah I nearly forgot since her requests were interesting demands." (Tiamat) Seriously Tiamat don''t get dragged into her my pace position! You''re a goddess for once remember who you are. "Archery skills, how to make a bow, blacksmithing. Tailoring and taming. How''s that for skills." (Time) "How about adding a infinite inventory for me and a sage blacksmith''s notes and metal knowledge into there." (Olivia) I sent her away as I held my head with a headache. She gets me every time I see her. The other times I had to reincarnated her she wouldn''t stop talking until the end of it. It''s actually a first for her demands and my first time I''m not reincarnating her without memory wiping. "You look tired." (Tiamat) "Her demands are mostly knowledge." (Time) "How''d you explain to her the class system." (Tiamat) "It''s in the common sense knowledge she got. But Manami got sent into another world again." (Time) "Ah you did say it was around this time. That reminds me you forgot to tell her not to use her lock smith skills." (Tiamat) (Apprentice blacksmith > blacksmith > master blacksmith > grandmaster blacksmith > wise men blacksmith > sage blacksmith > overlord blacksmith) "I forgot she''s a overlord class locksmith. She can even create her own vaulted password lock from scratch. Ugh she might even create technology locked vaults for her amusement." (Time) "What kinda monster did we throw in." (Tiamat) "An very eccentric locksmith that can get out of hand when it comes to her locks." (Time) Even when she was reborn her instincts for locks were so damn unnatural it was like what the hell is this freak that still remembers this though her memories were wiped. It seems it''s etched deep into her soul. A sigh of horror left me just remembering, at least I know Manami fell into a hole made from another or as they call it a unwanted portal door that appears at uneven and abnormal times all over the world. Which I didn''t have a hand in, they''re unpredictable but a depressed Manami always runs into one. Which you can always predict 99% of the time so I''d knew she''d drop in one anytime after her mother''s death. Ch 35 Manami POV "Ugh my head....I feel like I''ve forgotten something. But what, it felt like something very important to me." My memories seems messy, anyway where am I. Ugh my memory before this is vague. I tripped over a rock inside this dark cavern. It''s too dark to see even with my vampire eyesight what is going on and where am I. As I try to recall my memory before this I recall a memory I don''t remember having. "Hey you can''t stay here all the time with me." (Time) "What but won''t you be lonely here time. I don''t want to go anywhere. Your my only friend and I don''t want to go. I''ll stay here as a soul." (???) "No can do Amaya." (Time) "But I''ve been with you for as longest I can remember." (Amaya) "It''s been centuries since you''ve been here. Isn''t it about time you go on with your life. Enjoy being a human and among those like you." (Time) "No. I''m staying here with you! You sent sister Ayame away already why me too. Do you enjoy loneliness that much." (Amaya) I felt smug when I said those words. Yet it feels strange to have these memories, I noticed the title but I didn''t expect to have the memories too.
Karen: You have fallen into a hole that is connected to a different world. Location unknown. Your emotion instability is 98%. Stress levels 190%. Depression is 99.9%.
Why was I depressed. No rather I fell into another world again. But why did I fall in. Oh well it''ll come to me later. Rather I need to find a way out of this cavern. I''m more blind than a bat in here. If it''s so dark that even my vampire eyesights isn''t helping I''m very much screwed in here. No rather I''m bothered by it. Even I''m not that stupid to light my way in here with magic, reason 1 I have no clue where I am, 2 I have no clue how monsters or animals might be attracted to light in here. 3 though my eyesight is bad, I can''t exactly run around without thinking. 4 instincts inside here can get me killed if I did what a normal person does which is light my way through. 5 I have no clue on monsters or the world I''m in. 6 I''m not a summoned hero so I don''t have to deal with stupid royals. 7 I need to at least quench my thirst soon or I''d end up grouchy. Not yet emotional mood swings. But I need to look for something with blood. One thing I''m sure about there''s a slime inside this cavern. I can tell that smell anywhere. It''s not too stupid to notice it. I mean even I can hear some sort of slimy thing on the grounds. My only hope is no tentacles from a kraken or any water monsters coming out at me. It''s been 6 hours of wandering based on what Karen said. My eyes have now adjusted to the cave. I blinked when I noticed the skulls and skeletons on the ground on the side next to the walls with a torch. Dummies 101 don''t light a damn light in a unknown cave with monsters or animals you don''t know about. You have no clue how they''ll come at you then. I can hear heavy breathing, there''s also a heavy smell of blood. Slowly following the bloody smell, I notice there''s a sword not to far away from the trail of blood. My eyes widen as I see a beautiful light blue green haired knight. What really attracts my attention is her hand is on the wound at her side of her silver armor. Sorry I couldn''t help myself my nose was twitching in response to the blood, I was excited for finding something to drink. My tongue licked my fangs as I gulped and approached the unfocused knight. "Who''s there." (Knight) "Sorry I''m not whoever put the wound in you. Seems your tone of voice is cautious but your body seems to have a few broken bone." "It matters not. My name is Jessica Velo. This place is where we were sent to investigate. But no one would suspect it''s the place for outcasts. Where they send those they wish to discard. A few dying unwanted and disappeared knights and officials the king as well as other countries send them here to their deaths. Monsters live here. Goblins, ghouls, orcs and koblods. Maybe there''s more deeper inside. They react strongly to light. I was done in by some goblins. But I was fast enough to escape. Me a knight, running away with my pride." (Knight) "But aren''t you a girl first before your a knight. So your high pride as a knight doesn''t matter." "Why do you sound so sure of it." (Jessica) "It''s obviously because you know what goblins does to females of other races so your body did the typical thing. Make a run for it, your knight''s pride doesn''t matter at all. What you wanted to live." "A pity I''m dying. From your voice your also a girl yourself. Will you be able to defend yourself against them." (Jessica) "Guess I can help you since I stumbled on you."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Before she could respond I moved myself close to her and bit down on her neck. Her taste is exquisite like a vanilla ice cream. From the conversation we had her body was broken with some bones, she couldn''t move anymore and her eyes were unfocused from the blood loss. It''s a first time I''m actually turning someone into a vampire. She did say she wanted to live. I hear a slight moan from her lips but paid no mind to it.
You have successfully turned Jessica into a vampire.
I slowly let go of her as she fainted. Ugh I forgot not the drink too much but guess I had no way of controlling it. I was without blood for 9 hours if more I''d go into mood swings. Then I''d start showing withdrawal symptoms. Yuki must be bitching about how I''m not at the dorms yet. Ah I thing I''ll add to Everistel''s curse since I did make it a chain curse that I could add on if I felt like it. The jerk did make most of my other lives a living hell on the run. A smile came to my face since it''s his fault my instincts are also built into my being. If I see him in person I''m killing the bastard on sight. Who says you can''t kill a vampire. Well except me. Teehee I can so revive since my innate skill to do so.
Your curse has been added a few more details. Slaves won''t listen to Everistel. He is now officially infertile. His servants when invading world won''t care about orders since they''re no longer in his rule once they step out of his planet. His rules and laws won''t affect them now. His pointless killing of those that goes against them is now invalid. If they do something wrong against his tyrannical rule and he wants to kill them, they''re now nonkillable. This special skill only works on them if he''s trying to kill a person. A person being forced against their will is now invalid. Controlling them with slave collars won''t work.
A satisfied smile went on my lips. Hey it''s gonna happen later down the line in time. So what''s the point if I just fast forward the results a bit. I can so hear the voices of joys as the people are getting a full view of these results. If I remember correctly the only sister Renia and her sister missed was Noira she''s inside his stupid dungeon about now pregnant with 5 twins inside her. Ugh her being the descendant of Aphrodite makes her able to be pregnant no matter what. And the sick bastard, why do I mention this you ask, he takes advantage of her. Your asking how she ends up with twins I''ll explain what I mean the sicko does her and once she''s almost fully developed he puts her in suspended animation and does it with her as many times as he wants. Which ends up with her getting 5 kids so far. Even I want to save her. In one of my other life times I found her in that state, blindfolded with a big belly and naked. My rage flowed off the roofs, I literally destroyed his castles. I sent a message quest to Ferris. Which I''m very sure she''s flipping out about her 200th youngest sister being caught, her mother might be destroying continents by now. The most spoiled is Noira, I''ll pretend I don''t know she''s flipping out either.Emiko the mother of all leviathans is probably rampaging. Ferris POV "Shit!!! NO WHY HER! WAIT MOTHER CALM DOWN. DON''T DESTROY MY GIANT TEMPLE I JUST CREATED." (Ferris) "You are to get your little sister back or else I''ll be back to rage on more than your mountain temples. Do you hear me Noira''s safety is a must. Take your father with you. Do you hear me." (Emiko) "Understoooood ma''m." (Ferris) My whole body was shaking as I found it hard to breathe other mother''s pressure. Freaking crazy Manami had to send me that message when she knew mother asked father to send all my messages through mother first before it reaches me. Are you trying to give me a early heart attack and death. (No our mc couldn''t stand doing nothing so she sent it over to the closest person. Being Ferris and she knew Ferris was on the same planet as Everistel. She''s also a master thief for her subclass.) "Ugh....no my vacation and acting clueless is now under." "You reaped what you sow my daughter." (Ouroboros) I had my tears in my eyes as I glared at father. He should''ve closed the message from mother. His response was I don''t want a crazed angry leviathan queen destroying my realm. But it was okay to make me scape goat. "If Manami sent you a message to save her it''s a must since your mother is so pissed about it." (Ouroboros) "Father don''t make this sound like your it''s not your problem mother said your coming along." (Ferris)
Quest: Noira is under Everistel''s castle in his dungeon, blindfolded and pregnant with his 5 kids. She''s in suspended animation so she can''t give birth. The kids inside her has done nothing wrong. Her will is almost broken find her before it''s too late. Or else you will face divine punishment from your mother and your father. She maybe the 200th sibling for you but she''s your 2nd little sister your father and mother had. Be sure to get her out soon. Time limit: 7 days 18 hours 30 mins (until her mind breaks if she breaks her mind will revert to a child forever. If that happens you know what''ll happen to you right. Do know if you fail I''m coming for you myself)
Why does it sound so ominous on the last part. No rather how come I don''t even know she''s my little sister that dad they had. Rather what''s with the 200th child. Mother I know you have only 2 person you like my dad and the dragon king. But why do you hate Renia''s father so much. "Her reason is he''s a player and he has more kids than she could count plus it was arranged marriage she wasn''t happy about it." (Ouroboros) I let out a sigh as me and father rushed towards Everistel''s castle. Manami POV "Oh your awake." Jessica got up confused for a few minutes then realized I was the one that turned her into a vampire. "Who are you." (Jessica) Rather she sees me as a threat for turning her. Hey don''t glare at me so much I helped you instead of letting you die. Is this someone repaying me or trying to kill me. "Manami Kimiko. A ancestor vampire god. Yes my race is ancestor vampire and ancient goddess. I''m immortal so I can''t die. I revive right away (thanks to Karen for the respawning.) so it''s pointless to try to kill me. Plus I''m not a enemy of yours I''m looking for a way out." She eyes me suspiciously I just sigh, great now I got a weird servant. When I was on the run I didn''t have the time. This feels weird, I mean sure I know the rules and basic but I''m not one to take away their freedom. Since I had enough of them from one bastard. "My only order to you is live how you want now. Just don''t kill me since it''d get annoying reviving." Ch 36 saving two people and sinister love potion with nasty effects; Noiras circumstances Manami POV Jessica glared at me as she followed close behind me. I can hear her muttering how I''m a threat to humanity as a vampire. It made me roll my eyes. Hello idiotic girl I only had two people so far and you''re included. Otherwise I don''t go off killing people like demons and devils, please get your facts together. "Quick question what''s this planet named." "Remista it''s created by the goddess Iris the goddess of magic." (Jessica) Looks like I''ve found one goddess and it''s the Egyptian goddess of magic. Yep I''m gonna ignore that one, she comes to you when she wants to. Once she''s into something she forgets everything else, so seeing as she built this planet and governed them. It means the goddess herself got too into her role and forgot about her position on Earth. Let''s ignore I heard about her. I got a message saying congrats for finding Iris and her whereabouts. Hey Luna don''t send me this also please stay away from her since she''s probably too into her role. When that happens she''s more of a dangerous threat. As for other gods not reincarnating on earth is strange. "You went all quiet once you heard about her why is that." (Jessica) I rolled my eyes at her suspicious glare, a amused smile came to my face. She flinched at me, she hadn''t realized why I smiled at her. It took me 3 weeks to realize I was a vampire and ignoring my instincts to drink blood. From the looks of it she''s just about to start showing the symptoms. Seems having her turned restored some of her lost pride. I bet her expression and reaction to drinking blood is priceless. Karen record it down into your archives we can so tease her on the details afterwards.
Understood mistress. You can enjoy watching it at any moment.
"Why did I just feel a chill in my back? Are you planning anything against me." (Jessica) "Not really planning against you, I just want to see your expression later." A smile crossed my face, she gave me the look like I''m evil. What can''t I be mischievous to this weirdo knight. By the way I''m wondering if she inherited my trait of immortal. Meaning she''d revive also. I could try testing it out later but that''d be too dangerous. Yep I''ll wait until her race is vampire lord before trying. "Why''d you give me a pitying look." (Jessica) "I just have a question. Do you have the undying skill in your vampire traits." "Yes why do you ask." (Jessica) "Great! Then you can''t die like me. Karen make her a respond point near me if she dies that why her memories are intact."
Karen: understand I have saved her spawn point. Her memories have been scanned in case as a back up.
"Nevermind I don''t want to know." (Jessica) I smiled at her. Oh so she can read the atmosphere that it''s something for her own good. My nose twitched when I caught a very familiar scent, Jessica covered her nose. Yep you''ve guessed it orcs. Oh there''s two people alive and not tainted yet by the orcs. (She means pregnant) We''re at the edge of the village, the female knight gave me a look like why we here. If your wondering why I''ve been staring at her through this walk is because the change to her made after getting turned. Her eyes turned golden and her hair is now a darker shade of blue green. Even her chest and her body curve is sticking out more than before. Is this what people call a sexy transformation, it''s like a totally different person. I mean sure she''s a beauty before but now her skin''s like pale white like she hasn''t gone outside at all. Before it was a tan, note to self turning someone can change them. Gotta be careful there. Anyway I brought my attention back to the orcs, sounds like arguments and infighting. How laid back are you idiots. "Let''s see Jessica you kill the guards while I go to save some women if I can and let''s see kill whoever is on the way." "Are you sure your not just a airhead muscle brain." (Jessica) Her remark made me roll my eyes, I mean they''re infighting what else am I going to do about it, charge at everyone, no I''m being careful. But her killing the guards at the gate won''t cause any suspicions since they''re fighting each other. Though I''m very sure I''d probably have to kill the rest of the pregnant girls since they''d already lost their will to live. Jessica stabs the two guards with her sword through their chest, they died without realizing why. I shrugged and charged the pathways towards the huts. I''d see 1 or 2 orcs charge me but I''d slice them in half with my nails. Hey my body can be a weapon too just depends on how you use it. I almost got sidetracked there. I arrived in the center of their village. Kicking the door open, I''m struck by the heavy stench of semen and sweat. About 35 pregnant ladies. 1 elf chained up naked but seems they haven''t done her yet. The elf is a silver haired beautiful lady, guess you can say her chest is a decent D cup. My eyes went to the other one interesting indeed a dragon in her demihuman form struggling against all the chains all over her body. Rather only her lower half of her body isn''t chained much and even they had her blindfolded. Dragon blood is exquisite yet unique and rare to even us vampires. I''ll save her for Jessica, I''ll love to see her react after this one. Though having too much will be addicting. If your wondering if vampires can drink from each other then it''s a yes but that''s their preference for later. For ghouls it''s a must to drink from your master. Anyway I licked my lips at the elf when she saw my fangs and her eyes widen. I haven''t done anything to her yet, instead I feel satisfied since I found these two. I won''t wipe out this place but I''ll end the women since their eyes already lost all light. I picked a few pebbles and tossed them at the women that were pregnant. Their heads ended up with a hole. But what creeped me out is the happy smile like they knew. "What are you doing to them! You could''ve found another why to save them." (Elf) "Says the hypocrite. Look if I do save them then what. They already lost their minds long ago. They''re barely alive. Save them then what? Take them back to society? Do you even understand what your saying. Taking them back from this do you even understand what you yourself is saying. These people were made pregnant by orcs and will give birth to orcs. Humans will be disgusted by them, they will kill them on sight. If they do go back after I rid them of the babies do you think that the humans will accept them back. Naive." "Plus look here they caught this dragon girl what does that tell you of this orcs race. They''re abnormal. I''m a vampire so if anything I can control blood and my magic is a large amount. Meaning I can get out of here without letting them get to close. Range magic do you understand the difference between us. If your going to lecture me about life think again." The elf lady is shocked, her age I''m guessing about 400 years old. Virgin yet naive, I will not reason with her more than this. I walk to her and then look at the dragon girl next to her. Touching them I teleport us to Jessica. Identify on the elf please Karen.
Stal''da Versa Ember age 401 Female Race High elf
Stal''da like every other elfs love life she values all life. Mind is unbreakable, her willpower is unyielding. Her gifts and innate skills are gifted by her god Aist. The god of nature, creation and destruction. Gifts: unbreakeable
Ah no wonder she''s so stubborn so no matter what I do she won''t break her mind eh, interesting it make sure you want to. You know like how you tell a kid not to touch a button that''s sticking out and they do so cause it sticks out like a sore thumb. Her name is too annoying I''ll call her by her last name. Well at least I''ll enjoy this past time, nothing lasts forever. I''ll use my title time''s childhood friend for this one. "Why are you looking at me like that." (Ember) "Cause your gift is intriguing yet interesting. Your a new toy I never had." "Don''t try to reason with her. Manami is very willful and if she says she wants to break something she means it. Like how she used words to stab at me when I was dying." (Jessica) "Ah before I forget dragon''s blood is addicting to us. But it''s gonna be your first one so enjoy." I cut a small part of the little 16 year old''s neck just enough to bleed a bit for Jessica to drink from. But here''s the thing I left her for 8 hours purposely looking for these two. Meaning it''s been a while from her thirst, she''s not even resisting. She bites down on the little girl which I then used identify on. Ack dragon princess Tear Glory Reinborn. I guessed her age right. And I used vampire god''s eyes to identify her status. Yikes her status alignments is all over, sleeping curse, aphrodisiac affects: 5678 years potion, frozen prison, chained wings, cursed reiganate. Ack the effect of the potions won''t go away for a long time. I know that one it''s a tad too sinister who even gave it to her. The cursed reiganate really, the worst yet, it restricts her powers, abilities and skills by 1 million and her experience won''t go up no matter what. She''s still level one. There''s also the side effects from the stupid curse she''s in heat all the time so no matter what you do she feels good. Explains why she''s so wet between her legs, it''s an unremoveable curse. Chained wings means she can''t fly. Frozen prison, her body is in a animated state. It''s removed now since I undid it with the sleeping curse. This ones stupid she falls in love with whatever gender touches her body after that curse is lifted. There''s also some locked things that I can''t see with her alignment status but I''m very sure it''ll pop out once her levels are high enough.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Her eyes flutter awake as her blindfold comes off while she moans from the pain as Jessica bites down hard. They''re both moaning. She''s clinging tightly to Jessica as she''s being bitten. I''ll now explain the effects of the stupid potion since I have a funny servant. Jessica''s face is bright red but she''s not letting go. The aphrodisiac potion doesn''t make her fall in love with anyone, it''s for developing her body rather a crazy one. It makes pain into pleasure, curse, spells and or physical pain all turn to pleasure no matter what. Her whole body is then turned into a erotic zone. It lasts even after the potion wears off. It''s sinister since it''s supposed because the sick bastard that made it left some unknown side effects and then added to it. Let''s just say I experienced that when I met Yuki''s older sister Nene she had someone put that potion on her,
Aphrodisiac potion: effects include being overly sensitive. Sleeping curse included, this potion is used to develop the body to a sensitive body that can be turned on by just feeling the air. Freezing isn''t a issue your body will always be hot and your easily turned on. No matter who (whatever gender undid the sleeping curse) it is your body will respond strongly to pleasure yourself. Your self control is now released you will do yourself anywhere and in any situation. Your body will secrete a special scent that makes monster want to do you. Your body will forever be a virgin but pregnancy is not a worry your able to have a child no matter what situation. Side effects include: forever the age when you drank this potion. Unaging. Undying. Immortal. (Other info locked)
Sensitive is an understatement for the stupid thing! It makes them wet no matter where, what and who. Longest it''s the gender that touched you before your stupid sleeping curse that comes along with the potion is undone. Well until they''re pregnant and they''d do anyone. Ugh Noira has that too but I''m glad I met her as a child no matter what timeline. So Everistel can''t do anything about her disliking him. But her first time is always that bastard I''m so gonna kill him off if I see him. Ugh the locked information means it can''t be seen by me or anyone else. This stupid potion has been modified that''s what my instincts told me. And it''s one sick bastard isn''t it. Tear is fingering herself as Jessica is holding her tightly, it''s been 4 hours of her drinking. I pull her away, she has a bliss look. Like she wants more. I tilt my head as I see a kobold heading to us. Don''t ask me why it''s cause Tear''s body scent. Yep Jessica looks drunk I gave her over to Ember warning her to watch her. Oh I see a black wolf. It''s a Gliave wolf it''s born of darkness since this is a cavern it makes sense. But I''m very sure we''re deep in. If we want out I''m sure we have to head deeper into the cave to its center. Tear doesn''t seem to mind. It''s not exactly rape since she''s enjoying it. I sat there while Ember tried to reason with me as the kobold approached Tear. "Look here girl. Dragons are both gender. So she can get us pregnant if she tried. But the aphrodisiac potion made her not mind her being done in by a monster or animal. But the gender she likes now is female. Meaning us. Also be careful since she''s now turned on at anything, anyone or everything without any other reason. Actually this stupid potion is sinister in the since your forever a virgin but you get slowly turned slutty." She looked shocked. Tear moans as the kobold puts his dick into her vagina. Breaking her hymen. Jessica looks ready to launch herself towards Tear again so I knocked her out. I already told Tear through telepathy once I undid the sleeping curse. She let out a gasp as she felt a jolt of electricity from him thrusting into her. "Can''t we kill these beasts." (Ember) "If your that disgusted then just say it. But if you don''t mind them swarming us to do her in turns then go ahead." She looked like she enjoyed about anything done to her as he roughly grabbed her breasts and licked it. "There''s one detail I sort of almost left out no matter what she will get pregnant. If she were a Aphrodite''s descendant the aphrodisiac potion wouldn''t effect her as much. For example the effects would all be dulled except the sleeping curse and the doing anything once pregnant part." I watched amused as Ember tried to cover her eyes as Tear is done with her back facing us. She''s eyeing me pleading. I guess she''s about done too since he climaxed 2 times inside her from just thrusting inside her and doing her nonstop for 5 hours now. He''s exhausted. The wolf is growling at us. She just gave us a wry smile and said sorry. I snapped my fingers and the two monsters disappeared. "What you do to them." (Ember) Instead I rolled my eyes at her as I picked up Jessica and tossed her to Ember as I put Tear onto my back. Her personality will probably change because of the potion. There goes her reserve and sheltered personality. As read in the summary of her. I sighed, I''m going to find the idiots that allowed her to be caught by orcs, then the idiot that is the one that gave her the potion is getting cursed.
You have succeeded in cursing Lance Von Reinborn. This bastard has sold out his sister to orcs due to his emotions of feeling threaten. He is second in succession to the throne. To rid himself of his sister he has tried to make use of her. He is now an enemy of all women. Women everywhere will now be hostile and cautious of him. Those that approach him will only want his massive fortune. News of the princess has now spread. The dragon race is now suspecting his involvement in the missing princess''s case. Disaster will now follow him everywhere. Death is never too far away for you young man. Do your best to survive until your sister is found.
Not like what I did with Everistel but better than nothing. Actually I feel weird with a pervert fingering herself on my back. But it can''t even be helped. It tickles my ears cause she''s breathing heavily into my ears. Ember is grinning as if to say I deserved it. What she doesn''t know is the longest Tear has semen in herself no monsters will try to approach us to rape her. Plus it''s unbelievable but one intercourse can get her pregnant no thanks to the stupid potion. ??? POV "Hey Noira it''s been a while since I talked to you through our twin telepathy." (???) "Is it Hikari. Why are you here." (Noira) "I''ve found what those memories I told you about when we were a kid means. Aren''t you glad you also inherited from grandfather the dragon god Rei. Meaning your like me both gender. Though sister you associate with female more. So do I but I never forgot that." (Hikari) "Sister why are you here. What''s the meaning of visiting me in this embarrassing state." (Noira) "That''s the thing I remember my name was Ayame, there was another like me. She was a close friend. Me and Amaya were there with time. I''m going to look for her. It''s been too long. Time isn''t wrong to send us to live life. But his care for us is what makes me love him you know. Yet now it feels like I''ve betrayed him.....it''s been too long. I came to see you in person to say good bye. I''m going to find her. She like myself is reborn many times too. When will I find her I don''t know. But these strong emotions towards her must mean something. Just remembering her voice makes feel warm and safe. I want to find her." (Hikari) "She might not exist." (Noira) "I exist so I know she''s out there." (Hikari) (End of their telepathy conversation alone it''s now going back to '' '' ) "Who''s there." (Ferris) "You were almost late father." (Hikari) Ouroboros flinched at her words. He couldn''t deal with her personality. Ferris turned to her father behind her to see he cringed when Hikari looked at him. I was giving him a questioning look how the fuck couldn''t you even find my twin but could find me the one you don''t even know how to interact with and act like you don''t freaking know how to talk to me. What am I some sort of monster that you are scared of. I''m your own daughter. "Hello.......Hikari...." (Ouroboros) "Those pause isn''t a sentence. Also call me Hime. Since it''s my middle name and your the idiot that names me that." (Hikari) ''Sister don''t be so harsh on him.'' (Noira) "Oh please stop being so formal sister. It''s pointless sense he can''t strike up even a decent conversation with me. So I stopped trying. Hey sister do you know the person you met before when I sent you through the portal is Amaya. I could tell from the scent her that gave off from touching you. Did you know I gave you a aphrodisiac potion before that. Be glad you can''t like males no matter what since she unconsciously undid the curse on you like only same gender as her. Do you understand your never turned on by Everistel no matter what cause your into female. 2 it''s cause your Aphrodite''s descendant also that you can control the effects of the potion. But the thing is your now undying. Immortal but you could still grow cause we come from a long line of gods and goddesses bloodline. Did you know that. Also do you know it''s cause Aphrodite did something to us as a baby so our lineage isn''t just leviathans but all the gods. Does that even make sense to you since for others and normal people god''s DNA doesn''t count. But to us it''s more than that, it''s almost like we''re directly descended from them. Why is that? Have you look for her for answers." (Hikari) Noira''s eyes widen. What''s with that shocked look my twin sister. Her purple wavy hair up to her waist and her bulging stomach got me disgusted. Everistel''s children. I knew where she was but I didn''t come for her cause I was looking for answers from the goddess of love. She told me the reason why, she put our mother to sleep during the time she was pregnant with us and experimenting with our fetus with other gods genes. Mixing their semen in with father''s is what she said for the direct term and changing us inside the fetus as she wanted. Sure she''s the goddess of love but why did she do so with the gods'' genes and add all the goddesses eggs into mother too. It was like she wanted to create a goddess from scratch. Which ended up with me an abnormal monster with divine strength and magic. Sister may have the intelligence and divinity but she herself didn''t have the strength nor the magic power. Thus she was caught by Everistel. She''s great in martial arts and weapons but without strength it''s nothing. Two monsters created on a whim of Aphrodite. How very disgusting how she used mother as a experiment. But without her neither me nor sister would exist since she asked Luna about it and Luna asked the fates which meant that if she hadn''t touched mother it would''ve been a miscarriage. I''m still disgusted by the facts. I can''t believe my own twin is clueless. So I didn''t know why but my next words sounded like spite to her naive nature. "Did you know that by being blood related to Aphrodite it means if we do anyone we can easily get pregnant? Or in our case since we''re also dragons it means 200.99% pregnancy. It overrides everything and common sense. Do know I added something to the love potion when you came back from the portal after meeting ''her'' (she means mc). You get turned on when you hear about her and no matter what you can see her in any world or place she is in. Also it''s a side effect I asked Aphrodite to add don''t think you can remove it. You want her and you can''t deny it. Your in love with her. And using those dreams as you call them but in reality it''s actually scenes of the situation she''s in or happening. I made a love potion so you''d fall for her and thing of only her. Aren''t I sweet since she''s the same gender that you''d fall for." (Hikari) "Hikari undo this potion now." (Ouroboros) "Oh don''t worry I let her have Lilith''s potion too before you idiots came by. It won''t act up unless she sees her in person. And how strong her reaction depends on her, what do you call it again? It''s on the tip of my tongue." (Hikari) "It''s her yearning isn''t it." (Ferris) "Bingo! She won the prize someone give her a round of applause." (Hikari) "Isn''t she your own sister why do you do this to her." (Ferris) "Because her memories and my are connected but it''s one way I see hers but she can''t see mine. Also her stupid senses messes with mine too as mine does the same with her. So Lilith''s potion is to get back at her. I mean when she got fucked over by Everistel I could feel it and hear her screams internally it''s annoying. One more thing she was already in love at first sight with my friend. I just amplified that feeling to a grander stage. So when she sees her it''d just burst. But that''s the thing Manami fell in love with Noira and Noira hasn''t changed. She got to know Noira when I sent Noira thorough yet sister is so dense on her own emotions. Where as I want to see what these inside me leads me to." (Hikari) "So you did all this with that in mind were you jealous of me." (Noira) "Wow so now you speak. Congrats on maintaining your logic and sanity. If you went insane again Time said things could be worst than your typical storm. It meant Manami was willing to let loose time to eat away everything. Congrats Ferris keep her safe or you''re going to have one insane goddess after you." "You can''t mean Manami is the one you''re talking about." (Ferris) "Oh that''s the one. That''d be the consequences supposedly what time said is Manami would let loose time to eat all timelines making everything cease to be. But you get it you''re saved for now so keep her safe." (Hikari) Ch 37 Tears fun Manami POV I felt awkward when I got groped by Tear. Ember turned red and tried to act like she never saw. Not funny. Jessica was now awake, hey just cause normal vampires don''t sleep doesn''t mean we can''t faint. Why is she glaring at me like it''s my fault. "So what you drunk some blood acted like a weird drunk who couldn''t get enough of it." "But you knew yet asked me to do so." (Jessica) "(Giggles) But her things feels so (giggles) bouncy." (Tear) "Let''s ignore the turned on dragon." (Ember) All our faces soured when she reminded us. Tear pouted as she blew into my ear. I''m not blind since Karen helps me see behind me. I dropped Tear on the ground as she giggled nonstop. This girl reminds me of that one time I almost got tricked to go drinking. Thing is vampires have zero tolerance to alcohol, smelling it is just what can get us a bit drunk. Drinking a small glass cup is very stupid to try. Like if you want to see a knocked out senseless vampire sure but it dulls all our senses. Renia almost tricked me once until I saw a lesser vampire and a vampire lord knocked out. Yep not that stupid. Sorry for getting side tracked we got one weird dragon, us two vampires and one high elf on edge. Might be because the night travel and Tear kept trying to seduce me when I was carrying her. "How about we set up camp you bitch." (Ember) "She''s glaring at you, why is that Manami." (Jessica) "Oh come on you traveled with me for 3 days Jessica and it took you 1 day plus a half to get used to me. Whereas I barely met her, let a dragon get herself bit by another vampire. Then knocked out the very vampire I asked to feed cause you almost got too addicted to the blood. Afterwards I let the dragon get raped happily due to her aphrodisiac potion effects. And a few more times before you woke up." "I see." (Jessica) She eyed Ember in pity as if to say it''s useless. I only sighed as I told her the conditions and side effects of the aphrodisiac potion. "So your saying the reason the Gliave wolves (regardless of gender), orcs, kobolds (both genders), male goblins, werewolves and wyvern did her is cause the crazy effects. And you let it happen." (Ember) "Either that or it''s us since we''re traveling with her." "Fine I get your point but why''d you enjoy the show when it was the wolves." (Ember)If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "They were mostly female werewolves. Both the Gliave wolf were males and females yet they still did her. Also do you understand that with the same crazy potion females done by her have 0.0001% of not being pregnant. Plus she''s a dragon they''re both genders. Well with the exception of the males in that race due to mutation at birth so that''s impossible for them themselves to get knocked up." "So your saying she''s highly in the chance to be pregnant right now from all this. But wait couldn''t you have killed the wyvern. But instead you let it play with us." (Ember) "No. Incorrect I let him lick you with his tongue. It should take a affect soon. It''s a paralyzing effect that you can''t feel your body. It lets others know you''ve been marked as a dragons mate. But here''s the thing, if they''re stronger than the wyvern they can have their way with you. It''s the same for a lamia in that rule. As well as dragons." Ember''s eyes widen in horror at me. Why''d I mention lamia it''s cause we walked into a all female lair. Don''t get me wrong. It''s funny cause she got wrapped up by her legs by the lamia. I stared at Tear who has a snake go in between her legs. "Ahhn more. Mmnn deeper." (Tear) She actually ripped her dress again. I''m not even going to try to dress her in a long dress anymore. I mean she keeps ripping them. Also monsters keep coming after 1 hour or so it''s so annoying. Regardless of whether she''s been done by someone or not they come straight to do her. I don''t see the snake''s head so it must''ve went inside her. I can see it''s tail coming out of her but I''m very sure that thing is 9 ft. It''s a black snake and it''s about 2 times larger than a rattle snake on earth. Jessica don''t look so shocked by her please. If you were awake when the wyvern was having his way with her you''d be shocked. No I''m not even sure how to respond to her. She''s moving her helps while looking at me pleading. Fine since it looks like Ember''s getting her first time to be with a lamia. Not that I''ll mind. I kiss Tear since she kept doing puppy eyes. I let out my wings, once you become a ancestor vampire your vampire wings kinda grow and show. But my senses tell me to move since I sensed danger. I fainted as I dodged but not before seeing my culprit. It''s a large male snake. Tear POV I let out a moan as the female snake goes into my pussy. She was ravaging my insides, I pleaded for Manami''s attention but a large snake appeared and knocked her away though she tried to dodge. It''s a male all right 15 meters tall. It''s huge meaning we might be inside something close to a dungeon. I know that Manami warned me my personality is changing. It scares me yet at the same time it excites me. It''s a giant snake I''m sure my pussy''s gonna break when it inserts it inside me. The small snake inside me went off scared. Oh dear seems Jessica fainted standing up. But then again my vagina will probably fix itself to having hymen. But it won''t change the fact I have a lot of sperm inside me. Meaning I''ll probably get birth to monsters. I know this should really bother me but that just might be because the potion. I''m all giggly as it wraps most of my body except my head so I can breathe. What surprises me is the giant snake dies. In front of me is a girl with red hair and white scales. A female lamia, my eyes went to Ember. "Mmmnn stoz iz (stop it''s) nzot gnob (not gonna) enzte (enter)." (Ember) I watched amazed as the lamia finished licking her pussy. And the end of Ember''s sentence she gasped as the lamia stuck the tip inside her pussy. As she gasped for air the lamia fully inserted her tail in one thrust making Ember let out a silent scream. "You seem to enjoy watching her suffer. Is this something you do." (Red haired lamia) "Nope she''s annoying. So it''s enjoyable to watch her being teased. I''m very sure that Manami is the same." (Tear) Ch 38 Manamis plan for Tear Tear POV Ember''s kinda shaken and her legs won''t hold now. I kinda giggled when she glared at me. Oh looks like Manami woke up. She just laughed at Ember''s predicament. "Well that''s what you get for thinking lamias and snakes were disgusting." (Manami) I got to know the red head lamia, her name is Rei. But rather why does Manami look more amused than the usual. Manami POV "By the way you asked me why I killed the snake. He was stupid to pick a fight against a ancient goddess, though I got to say why don''t you have any resistance skills." (Rei) "I already had some in a few of my life times in alternate timelines. But their earned the hard way, for example Renia had me beat to pump bleeding all over for a month of chasing after me. It created a blunt resistance skill all right. But no matter what I do I had to try extra hard to earn them. Plus your asking a sadist to turn masochistic through skills. That reminds me Tear you remind me of Ana, Yuki''s 1st older sister. Since we''re inside the lamias nest it''s perfect to train you." "It is? How so." (Tear) "That''s a harsh way to earn resistance skills but are you ok with one of your partner to be knocked up by a snake like this." (Rei) "She reaped what she sowed, plus your race is sensitive to that kind of emotions and thoughts. I at least respect your race." "I see but Fion went to far allowing her ex lover snake to lay her eggs inside Ember." (Rei) "I''m sorry I couldn''t stop laughing at her sour expression." (Jessica) "Your thinking she has more pride than even I a knight aren''t you Jessica." "Hey I can hear you. And wait the lamia said your a goddess! How is that even possible your a vampire." (Ember) "I can hear your thoughts leaking girl. Vampires are higher than ghouls. Also they don''t count as undead in that sense. They''re very much alive. Also they don''t evolve from ghouls to vampires. Those are special rare cases. Most vampires are either turned by other vampires or they''re from a noble bloodline of long line of vampires." "Why do you sound so made." (Ember) "You reap what you sow. Also I''m not removing those eggs inside you. Not cause your pleading but that''s the thing something about you pisses off people. Which is amusing to watch, it''s like watching your own live drama. Also do know that those eggs weren''t completely fertilized yet but the lamia asked her ex snake lover to put her small eggs inside you. And looking at it inside you I can tell you this much that snake''s race is very rare. I don''t know the exact name but it''s a race you don''t want to piss." "Wait why the pitying look." (Ember) "She means your thoughts and emotions inside here inside the lamia nest backsfire also there are lamias who hate being seen however the hatred and disgust your giving our race. I know your a high elf but being taught that we''re a demon race is wrong and stupid." (Rei) The eggs inside her were a special breed of snakes, the eggs adapt to the host or the mother. Meaning if they''re in her she''s also counted as the mother. Making them have two mother but here''s the thing how they come out is the difference. Since they adapt to the womb inside it means their race will mix with hers or they will be snakes still. It''s a unknown territory until they''re born. But one thing I know from seeing this species once, giving birth to them can make you enjoy it so much you won''t be able to stop. It means she''ll never be satisfied by a human or any other race. Thinking that far I look at Rei. It can also be enjoyable to watch her high will power and mind break. I mean come on her stupid gift is unbreakable like her mind would never break nor her sanity. I want to destroy it just a few times and recreate her mentality from scratch. "Hey Rei, say if we take the snake along we can have her doing Tear until she evolves into a something somewhat close to human appearance." "Hiss." (It''s a honor to go along with a goddess.) "She doesn''t have a name yet." (Rei) "Ok, I''ll name her Gena." "Hiss." (Thank you) (Gena) "Before I forget entirely Tear we''re training your sense of smell, hearing and your going to wear a blindfold. Ignore your senses that the potion gave you through the sensitivity to sex and your skin. No sex either. We will do this for a 12 month period here in the lamias layer or more months than that if you can''t handle it. Since this is only a rough estimate of mine since this will be my second time. If you want sex, it''s gonna be Gena your going to have." "Harsh but what if I can''t hold it. Won''t my scent attract monsters." (Tear) "Fine Gena you have permission to ravage her senseless while she concentrates on these two senses of smell and hearing." "Don''t tell me you mean for me to get turned on by my own scent throughout this whole thing." (Tear) Before she could argue I blindfolded her with a special cloth. It may look like a ordinary black cloth but it''s not, it''s made from a demon lord and the destruction god''s skin for this very purpose. It seals her other senses. Well since Gena already went into her pussy with it''s tail end inside her. Tear let out a loud moan as she covered her mouth.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Hiss Hiss." (This''ll be enjoyably fun to go inside a dragon. I mean like I can feel your eggs already fertilized you might give birth soon in the 2 months of training.) It''ll be like when Ana asked me to train her to ignore the potion working on her body. Well except the part where Gena is ravaging her pussy 48 hours a day. I mean it''s mating season for her kind at the moment of the year. Once Tear gives birth during this period it''ll be weird since she''s going to have a mood swing, her personality is supposed to change from her first pregnancy. But since we''re doing the training early I have no clue how her personality is going to be changed. One thing I''m sure of she''s a closet pervert that''s turned on by the sound of her own thing being ravaged. That and she''s sensitive to her own smell. It''s like the stupid potion is getting her turned on by her own scent secreted. But the thing is the potion is the cause of that scent, once the potion wears off her body will automatically create the scent and the affects that the body has will be developed into a abnormal thing. It''ll be like her whole body is sex organ afterwards. Reminds me of Lilith, which reminds me I still have her potions she gave me. Those love potions can be used dangerous too. My hand ramanged in my storage for a bit. Tear is wiggling her legs like in a pee dance, Gena has curled her head down Tear''s right dominant leg. Making her stagger (Manami is still looking for the right potion so she''s watching weird Tear) as she breathes heavily. Tear POV My body doesn''t listen to me as I hear the squishing sound of my own juices as Gena moves inside and out inside my pussy. No I let out a soft moan. Rather I can''t hear others so well my voice isn''t working either. "Hissss." (Seems she''s doing me too if she''s squeezing me this much she''ll also make me pregnant since her race of females are unreasonable. They can make anyone pregnant easily too. Plus her race is like a hermaphrodite without the men''s actual organ. Too bad the men in her race can get pregnant too that''d be so amusing.) (Gena) "Wait I can understand you. Ahhnn not (gasps) there." (Tear) "Hm, it''d be amusing to possess her later if you want and make her ravage her brother into pregnancy as a revenge if you want Gena." (Manami) "Hiss." (I''ll gladly help.) (Gena) Wait I couldn''t hear exactly what Manami said, my breathing was harder than when I was having sex. A shock went through me as Gena''s tip of her tail went inside me. "Do know that Gena is a rare serpent race that''s related to the Leviathans but the race itself and the records have been lost. Their specialty is that the female snake''s of that family can live parasitically with any race. They can store or share their eggs with their host or those they choose they (the eggs) adapt to the host mother and can change according. Or if they''re living symbiotic with their host the eggs can give birth to a said monster that rivals a leviathan." (Manami) That I heard, it sounded important but my mind was more focused on Gena''s tail plugging itself more into my womb. No rather how long is your tail, your head popped out on my ankle. Just how long is your tail. "No way." (Ember) "By the way if you give birth to the eggs by her race you won''t be able to enjoy any other race the same way since the childbirth is more than a turn on." (Manami) I can hear her amusement when she said that. My breathing is still rough but I''m using my dragon senses and focusing on only my hearing. Wait I felt something tear my clothes. "Next your going to be in the river. No worries Gena will be fine and your race won''t catch a cold from that alone. Also ignore the potion sense to make out with whatever comes your way to seize the aching inside your abdomen. That''s not really your body talking." (Manami) I was forcefully made to drink something. "It''s a love potion made by Lilith, the pervert made this one to heighten your hearing and smell permanently. It''s amazingly amplified for even a leviathan so it might be too strong for you. But oh well, she did say it heightened their senses by 2 million times. No worries Gena will enjoy the water food." (Manami) That''s like no warning at all, I can smell everything too strongly I almost fainted from the amplified smell and my hearing was hurting my ears. I heard a popping sound and felt a warm sensation coming from my ears. "Hiss." (No worries she said that your regenerate will make up for it and make your ear drums better.) I''m not even going to retort to a snake that''s now coiled from my right leg to my chest. No rather what''s with your body I thought it was like a normal snake. (Mc is thinking did she not hear that the snake is from a unknown race that''s related to leviathans and the record of them has been lost.) My body convulsed as I almost puked, morning sickness. Did my pregnancy get accelerated due to the potion too. "If your thinking the potion did then the very first change it did is to your pussy and legs." (Manami) I let out a moan as she grabbed me by the leg. I''m hanging upside down as she carried me for I don''t know how long then tossed my body into a body of water. "Make sure not to get out. Also use your body to fend off the monsters inside the river. Don''t try to mate with them or you might end up dying. My friend had the same condition as your love potion but hers was more advanced and yours is an alternated potion so remember not to try to listen to your potion body senses completely here. It''ll have you killed. Plus Gena''s there to block them off from your breasts. You''ve been lactating since last night. Those milk made by the potion is a addiction that even can bring a normal god to insanity for so do be more aware." (Manami) I so wanted to retort at her but she''s doing this for my own good. Ack my arm got bitten fuck I heard something and the slithering sensation but couldn''t respond. Manami POV Ember glared at me like I did something wrong. I rolled my eyes since I''m trying to help the girl. "You gave her a potion made by Lilith." (Ember) "And your point being." A smile crossed my face as I saw Lilith behind her. What I didn''t mention is there''s only one Lilith and she exists in all timeline as the same person and she''s the only one that has the personality that stays the same unchanged. I maybe smiling but my face is pale, because Lilith is smiling sinisterly. It reminds me of a Oni mask that you see with that evil aura and the gleaming eyes. She''s probably going to use us to test and taste all her love potions. Rather she''s the one that build my love potion resistance to be so high. I forgot she''s the type to appear if her name is mentioned. Stupid Ember. It''ll be potion heaven meaning for us potion hell of pleasure. As a sadist she makes me feel masochist when she''s done with me. That I don''t like a sadist should stay sadistic of her own free will. "How is my little pet." (Lilith) "I''m doing fine." I gave her a stiff smile. "By the way that girl your holding was gifted unbreakable." "Oh is that so." (Lilith) She looked at Ember amused but I got grabbed as well. I swear Ember once this is done I''m teaching you to keep her name to yourself and not saying it out loud. (Note: Noira never said her name it was mostly Hikari which Lilith wanted to avoid) I''m surprised she kissed Ember who looked like she''s enjoying the kiss. Wait that''s not the problem Ember you do know she''s chaining you to her examination table and strapping you down with hard leather. "No worries I had given her a love potion that makes her body 300x more sensitive than your average human slut." (Lilith) Oi Ember how can you not suspect her when she grabbed you. Is that how you got caught by orcs too. The only thing she didn''t strap is Ember''s legs. Chapter 39 Liliths resolve 3rd POV Lilith licked her fingers as she stuck one finger into Ember''s already wet pussy. Her finger easily slid into Ember but her eyes widen in amusement as she realized something. "Did she just lose her virginity the other day Manami." (Lilith) Manami only nodded since she herself was chained to the wall by Lilith. Who smiles at her as she poured a specially made love potion. "It makes the hymen brand new and makes the person have their first time again. Hm since she''s in such a sensitive state with 300x time sensitivity, I''ll add some more potions to see how her body can handle it since her body is just warm and not sweaty yet nor is she completely dazed." Manami tried to look down as if to avoid eye contact. "No worries Mana I have this new potion I wanted by the way I asked Time to do me a favor so 40 years here is equally to 1 day. Oh no worries I''ll fix your hymen back once I''m done experimenting on you by the way the girl you asked to train I gave the girl Jessica the schedule you made for her." (Lilith) After saying so she ejected three needles into Ember. Which made Ember convulse from just the touch. "Aww you perverted high elf don''t give me those defiant eyes. I gagged Mana just for her to see your show." (Lilith) Ember wanted to turn her head but Lilith held her head to make her look her in the eyes. "Don''t you want to know what kinda drugs I put into your body system, yes I know your pregnant yourself even if you denied it. Can''t have you destroy those things inside you either. Think I can''t read minds nor read expression. The first drug is very special in your case as a high elf it raises your ear sensitivity from touch alone you can get turned on or if say I whisper and blew in your ear. Second one is I made you lactate no matter what your body state is in. By the way my potions are instant. Third one is special it makes all your senses focused on your taste, touch, and of course your pleasure but what if I say I turned all of it to pleasure then the aftertaste afterwards is the pain amplified from all that. So for all the pleasure and sensation you get the pain you''re body gets... let''s just say the number value is in the billions." Lilith walked over to Manami and blindfolded her before ejecting her too with a potion. Ember tried to shake the bonds holding her down. "It''s pointless, those things can hold down a ancient goddess like Manami. Do you like it. I made her grown a dragon''s tail with the side effects that she can impregnate someone. It''s not changing one''s race but a love potion that adds to one''s body trait. In this case a dragon''s tail. Oh but you''re disgusted by snakes and lamias. How ironic girl." She still tried to struggle as Lilith licked Manami''s tail and Manami let out a moan. "But that''s the thing, I''ll change you into a masochist. Do know I put Manami to sleep due to the pain from the change. By the way it''s permanent, the tail that is. Then the very change is what made her faint. Here''s a fun fact she nor anyone else doesn''t know except her mother. She''s my granddaughter. Her father is my kid that I made through trials. Yep she doesn''t know." "Yet your using her to experiment with your love potion." (Ember) "It''s in my nature to do so. Plus she got the sadist trait from me, her masochist trait is a side effect from her failure father. Sure I finally had a son but if he''s so weak and wimpy as well as masochist I can''t even have him near me or the demons will break him mentally and physically." "Don''t you have many sons and daughters." (Ember) "They don''t have such a human form." Ignoring Ember''s protest, she ejected 5 more potions into Ember. "Hm, I see the 4th potion in you is very interesting to have made your clitoris bigger than average. It''s like a pencil size. The 5th one is it circulates your eggs nonstop making your period abnormal. Meaning your more likely to get pregnant easily if you have sex. 6th one is interesting since it has made you sweat and all hot like this." "Don''t touch me." (Ember) Lilith grabbed Ember''s clit as she stuck a finger into Ember. Ember bit her lip as she glared at Lilith. "Think agin girl. I can ask Time to distort this place since he stills owes me more than favors. By the way 7th potion is very interesting isn''t it young elf girl. Your only 400 after all. 1000 years old is a full adult. But that 7th one goes into your pussy, it''ll be like a sucubus when they can tighten their insides. 8th potion is my special service to you for traveling with Mana. Since it''ll be like that it develops your insides to my liking."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Ember wanted to shout no but Lilith had snapped her finger and Ember''s mouth wouldn''t move as she wanted. "You see when I see you glaring at my granddaughter like she did something wrong for being a vampire I wanted to kill you there and then. Then when she mentioned your gift by the gods was unbreakable it made me think I''ll ask Time for permission to break you slowly. He gave me permission so, it''s a happy event for me. It means just for you time itself is stopped until I said that I want it to run again. Meaning Manami won''t be able to interfere either even if she''s the time goddess, because it''s Time''s permission she needs." Instead Ember''s tongue stuck out and licked Lilith''s tail. Her body was listening to Lilith against her will. "You''re very klutz at this aren''t you." (Lilith) Fear appeared in Ember''s eyes as Lilith made her turn her body around to her. Lilith caressed Ember''s clit as she put Ember in front of the mirror. "You do remember what I said about one potion doesn''t you it changes everything to pleasure then pain a billion times. It''s something I made just for Manami when we first met. Do know her first time is always mine. But high elf don''t worry I won''t take your virginity right away. It''ll be your first time feeling that with your clit." A scream of pleasure came from her as Lilith''s tail wrapped and pulled her clit. Her body convulsed nonstop but then she started to writhe in pain as if her whole body was breaking. Lilith smiles at Ember but Ember knew her eyes were smiling they seemed cold. "Since your thinking of getting rid of Mana once you''re out of the cavern seems you need to be taught your place." Lilith gave Ember another potion which undid the the pleasure changing into pain. She then pierced Ember''s nipples with two small rings. "These will make you physically arouse, they will also use telepathy to tell me all your thoughts. By the way that potion before weren''t you suspicious of it yet you drank it." ''But you''d still give it to me anyway and my body isn''t exactly listening to me.'' (Ember) "Good girl you remember what I said. Now I''ll have your anal virginity taken since your going to give birth to those things inside you. It''ll be a new world for you to experience from that kind of child birth. By the way your anal isn''t me but my mintour." ''I can''t even move my body and you''re having a monster do me.'' (Ember) "But doesn''t all elfs value life." (Lilith) Before Ember could even retort mentally Lilith blindfolded her. Lilith POV I put the sticky gel from the slime I got into her but hole. The potion I had given her fast forwards her pregnancy stage. So once the mintour is inside her she''ll give birth while being done from behind. I can see signs of the eggs in her, her whole stomach is bulging. It just needs a catalyst to start. "Ahhnn, more. Put your finger in more." (Ember) "You do know I''m not controlling your body anymore aside from making you stand here on your own." My mintour is behind her now that I''m done with the putting the lotion into her asshole. By the way the mintour is 19 ft tall. Not that I mind since my place is huge. He slowly put the tip in and out of Ember to tease her. "It''s not going to fit me. I''ll break from that." (Ember) "Stop complaining." It went fully in her and she leaked moans nonstop and her body was convulsing as the first of the eggs came out of her. They''re as big as a wolf. Her eyes rolled back the egg broke and from out of it was a snake similar to its mother with its pale white scale. Amused since the snake didn''t know anything yet I put it on her clit that was as big as pencil. The thing is I didn''t try to see how big her clit can get, anyway I placed the snake there. "Nzo mnoe. (No more) Ahhhnnn Itz vetz (it felt) ahhnn too gooz (good). Mmnn anz (any) morz avn (and) i''v (I''ll) breaz (break)." The snake I put there actually bit her clit with it''s venom. It won''t kill but it''s sucking on her clit and biting it. That snake venom can make her enjoy herself all right. Ironic she''s not even noticing it''s a snake due to the intense pleasure. I''m very sure this snake is a female, the second one came out which surprised me since it looks like a mix of lamia and elf features. I take off her blindfold as she looks at me in horror at the snake on her clit. She climaxed from the snake and the mintour. Her eyes widen as the snake put her clit inside it. Which made me notice it''s a female. It''s not distinct unless you look very close. Her first time with her clit was a snake, her newly healed hymen was broken by that very same snake. When she realized the lamia was her she looked at me confused. "Didn''t Mana tell you it''s a unknown what kind will they end up since your also the mother too. They adapt to the womb and change meaning your also it''s second mother. By the way that snake is yours too." The shock as she made a mortified face was kinda funny. The 3rd and 4th egg made her moan while sticking out her tongue. Aww she''s almost broken. Being fucked by a mintour while giving birth to what she considered monsters and a demon she almost broke. Let''s see all together after all them came out 10 lamias and 19 snakes. Oh her eyes are starting to go dull, guess she considering lamias as demons really did it to her. Her breasts are lactating nonstop. The mintour let''s go of her when she stops responding to it. She looks at me confused. "Almost broken aren''t we. But you know you can''t live without feeling it from those snake''s eggs inside you. In fact it''s addicting for you without it you won''t feel satisfied." "No." (Ember) She''s screaming at me when I stated the facts to her. I made her own mouth stop shouting. Instead she''s trying to talk but no words are coming out. I pulled a chain collar and put it on her. So what if your disgusted and hate snakes I''ll have your own kids fuck you up to get rid of it. I put a male grey snake into her pussy, it maybe small but it''s enough for her. Since their babies their about the size of a normal large snake from earth at the moment. I mean they''re about the size of a giant python. The only sounds I allowed her to make was moans. Her legs were weakened so she''s now laid down on the floor. Snakes crawled all over her. Ember''s eyes seemed out of it. I snapped my finger and I stopped controlling he ran body as the snakes except the one inside he pussy moved away. Time return to normal too. "Don''t worry we have 1 whole day here which is equal to 40 years. I''ll slowly break you. Oh looks like Manami is about to wake." Chapter 40 Lilith breaking Embers pride little by little Manami POV I woke up to a strange scene of a snake having sex with Ember who seemed to be unable to move. Her breasts were lactating nonstop, what did Lilith do to her while I slept. "No worries I just showed her what can be done to her. You''ll stay in here for 6 days. So that''d be. 240 years in here. Let''s enjoy this slowly Ember." Ember tried to crawl away slowly as the snake slid out with semen leaking out her legs. Lilith what did you do to her. "Since Manami is awake, we''ll have her pleasure you along with all my 500 different potions that I made to amplify the human senses." (Lilith) "Wait you don''t mean the ones that amplify your senses by 300x for each sense. Touch, sight, taste, hearing, smell, andNociception (pain)." "There''s also her hunger, time and thirst. Well I dulled her sense of time concept though. Everything else is amplified." (Lilith) "Isn''t 150,000 times the sense a bit much." "Oh is that so. She just moaned like a pervert when I just stepped on her leg." (Lilith) Ember''s eyes were out of focuse her breathing was heavy. Now looking closely she had semen coming from even her butt. Lilith might''ve gone overboard. (Nope she''s just overprotective over Manami because she''s her granddaughter) Actually I''m bothered why she had the snakes and lamia so soon. I eyed Lilith who grinned a toothy grin at me, making me realize I have a unknown tail on me. Wait this might be why I was in pain. "My little Mana, won''t you greet me like you did back then." (Lilith) "Says the pervert that always takes my first time then fixes it." Before I could remark her anymore Ember vanished and Lilith smiled at me. My face paled as she does so. I''m chained up and she knows I can''t escape since she made these specially for me a ancestor goddess. She uses the word ancient because they ceased to be and she won''t tell me why. "Where''d you take her." "Oh just pleasure hell." (Lilith) It''s actually pain hell. She sent Ember there to reform her as a masochist for her own taste isn''t it. "Ah you got it wrong Mana I''m doing this for you. By the way I sent these little ones to their other mother too didn''t I." (Lilith) But there''s no denying she''s leaving her there until Ember''s in love with pain. No rather that place is special no one can die there, it''s useless to try. "Are you going to leave her there." "I''ll leave her there for 6 days while your here. Then once your gone her training starts." (Lilith) It''s going to be hard on you Ember since she dulled your sense of time. I pity you there too. "Now let''s have you test my newly made potions that I haven''t tested the effects." "Wait. No! Stop." (Manami) 6 days later I was curled up in a ball and sulking. She played me throughly. Lilith brought Ember to see me off she seemed to look like a very depressed and quiet version of herself. Lilith won''t tell me why she was so harsh on Ember. "Ember you ok." She didn''t respond as if I wasn''t there. The punishers that are in the torture chamber that Lilith had are all serial killers, murders, psychopaths, sycophants and world wanted criminals. They''re listed as death yet I don''t even want to know how they got to be in her hands. Also I won''t ask. Not going there. I know one thing the unbreakable gift is still strong on Ember. Once Lilith decides something she''ll only give it back once she''s done and happy with the results meaning. After she''s done breaking Ember she''s sending her back. I don''t even want to know her ways of doing it. "By the way Mana she''s a natural masochist now but she stills seem to retain a strong resistance to it though. I caught her younger brothers a while back." Wait when you do that you usually turn them gay. Please draw a line and don''t use them to break her by having them do that in front of her. "No can do." Yep I''ve decided not to come back here for a while. "Oh and guess what juicy information I found her younger sister went searching for her." Ember flinches at that. Go figure she reacts to family after all. When Lilith noticed that a smile crossed her face. She sent me away without another word. I stared at Tear which has progressed well since she can now defend against the monsters inside the lake. She''s exhausted on the river bank. Tear swam towards me from the depths of the the river to me, her eyes teary more from anger for leaving. When I explained she smiled wryly and said it was a pity about Ember suffering. Ember POV Please take me along too Manami. I swear I won''t kill you after we get out. Don''t leave me with this monster. She doesn''t even know when to draw a line. She already made me watch my prideful brothers of the elven guard be gang raped in front of me. But she said her reason for it is cause they kept raping a beastmen girl until she couldn''t cry then killed her. Which I''m sure they probably did, those two were like tyrants even at home. I screamed when she showed me being raped. I haven''t been able to make a expression of much besides when I''m being fucked by her monsters, not her warden. I''m certain she''s trying to break my pridefulness I got from my race. But when she answered it was my mind she was after. She wanted to break me completely, that I''m sure of it. I''m the 2nd eldest, I respect sister in the elven council. Younger sister is a adventurous one that loves to go explore and do quest I just hope she isn''t found by Lilith. "Look who I got for you." (Lilith) My eyes widen in horror as she carried my younger sister over in princess carry and placed her on the expensive bed. "Your first job is to do her by the end of the week high elf." (Lilith) She left the room but not before turning on the vibrator in my butt. I don''t know how she did so, it can''t be removed by me no matter what and it moves how I want. It''s a tail attached to the vibrator. It''s made to look like her tail. But that''s what I don''t get is that I can feel anything the tail does as if it''s a part of my body. ''By the way it''s a cursed equipment that can''t be removed by anyone but me.'' (Lilith)This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. I can''t even sit down since I''m naked in this place and any clothes or any sort of stimulant will make me moan. She kept putting all kinds of drugs into me. Experimental drugs, love potions and poison drugs. And the drugs have a permanent affect on me I don''t even know how she does it. My body is pretty much her play thing. I don''t know how long it was until Manami left. It meant it was 6 days which was 240 years here. Even I don''t know how many months or years it''s been since I''ve been here. Considering all the drugs she kept putting in my I thought I''d earn a skill resistance to it but that''s not the case at all. She told me it was cause I''m not Manami. Plus she didn''t want that to happen to me so she made sure to increase all amounts of the the concentration inside the potions on me. Lilith made sure I''d follow any order she give without controlling my body now. Though I''m sure it''s built in due to the tortures they did to me. Skinning me alive, burning me in lava, cut open my guts as I''m alive, and many other. Sure I can die there but I keep coming back to life and tortured until I enjoyed all the sensation of pain. Now I''m sure I''m a huge pervert. I can''t even be satisfied the normal way anymore. My sister stirred in her sleep bringing me back to reality. Helena Rein. Her last name is different cause our mother, her mother didn''t want our father''s last name Ember. "Sister! I''m glad your alive I''ve been looking for you for 50 years sister you went missing for 50 years. But why are you naked." (Helena) "Is that so 50 years of being stuck in the cavern. I was found by a vampire who helped me a few days ago. Then I got caught by Lilith. My sense of time has been off." (Ember) "Wait Ember why are you naked answer me." (Helena) "See my sense of time here is off Helena. I was caught by her tortured and drugged. I can''t even disobey her orders." "Ember your not making sense, let''s leave this place." (Helena) "No one''s leaving." (Lilith) "What you do to sister she isn''t responding." (Helena) "If a E cup girl that is in her 60s comes looking for someone of course I''d help. Just that Ember''s my pet at the moment. You know the tail but plug is easily stimulated. About anything can make her turned on. But here''s what I got from her. You and her older sister is the only thing she cares about so to completely break her I need you two. On since you didn''t notice she''s wearing such a lewd underwear what do you think it''s for." (Lilith) Helena''s eyes turned to Ember confused. "Ember take off your underwear covering that clitoris we developed over these months here. Or to be exact since the day Mana left it''s been 160 years for you meaning 4 days since she left." (Lilith) It wasn''t exactly a underwear she made me wear it was just a cloth so it didn''t make me sensitive and moan. My sister''s eyes widen when she saw the bulging clitoris that is now as big as bottle but it''s not as thick as guy''s. "What have you done to my sister." (Helena) "Ember your to have your way with her but don''t use your tongue. Use your clit after you finger her." (Lilith) Helena tried to run towards Lilith to punch her but I locked her arm around her back with my left arm. Then my right ripped her black dress and her red underwear. I fingered her with my index finger. "(Hic) This (hic) isn''t (hic) you sister. (Sobs) Plez stzp. (Please stop.)" (Helena) I press her crying head into my breasts after I let go of her arm after she calmed down a bit. But she struggled against me telling me to stop. "No sister come back don''t listen to her." (Helena) Sorry sister I can''t even do so my body won''t listen anymore. When brothers were raped and gang banged in front of me I felt something break. They also deserved it for acting tyrant as they pleased just cause they''re royal guards. But you''re innocent yet my body won''t listen to me. I plunged two fingers inside her then thrust inside and out. Her waist felt weak. Lilith walked up to Helena as I held her with my left hand and my right hand fingering her pussy. "Turn her back to me as you place her over your clit. Remember to do it properly." (Lilith) I nodded but my head was screaming no my kind little sister Helena. Helena was sobbing and saying that Lilith was a monster. Lilith just took it as a compliment. She cried as my clit went into her pussy, blood dripped from her. I felt something cracking inside my head halfway as I moved myself inside Helena due to the pleasure. Something inside me was telling me to stop before it''s too late before I break completely but my body won''t listen. "Ahhhnn sister. Pleaze (sobs) stoz (hic) noz (now). Itz notz toz latz (it''s not too late). We ahhnn stop." (Helena) I saw Lilith get some lotion from out of no where, she smiled my scared expression was caught by her. "Good girl Ember. We''re going to have you take both holes." (Lilith) She made it sound logical as she put lotion into my little sister''s asshole. Then without warning she put my tail inside Helena. I felt too much pleasure from it. Lilith POV Ember fainted after going 3 rounds nonstop with Helena who cried herself to sleep on the bed muttering this can''t be real. Helena woke up to see Ember standing there next to Lilith expressionless. "But of course it''s real. By the way while you were sleeping I made a drug and made her test it on you. Look most of her light inside her eyes are gone right that means she lost hope already. She''s more than half way there. Just a little more pushing and she''s done. By the way the last drug I made was interesting, her clit ejected semen inside you. It''s futile now. Also you can''t reason with her." (Lilith) "No! This can''t be. I can''t become pregnant by my own sister. Sister please stop this." (Helena) "It''s useless to try it stop the process. Just before I found you I showed her brother and the whole recording of what they did to a girl when we found them. Your sister isn''t going to be returning to that high prideful girl." Helena seemed shocked. But I''ll probably rid her of the baby later, since Ember''s no longer responding as much. Her gift that said unbreakable has also disappeared. Ember POV "Now Ember plug this needle into her then press it. After that put the tiger tail but plug into her. You may use tongue how you see fit." (Lilith) I stabbed the needle into the confused Helena then I turned her over took down her underwear. "Wait sister don''t this''ll feel weird again stop." (Helena) I tilted my head confused since I also had one on I don''t see what''s wrong. (Do know that she''s half way broken by now so she''s no longer fighting it.) I lubricated the butt plug with lotion before hand and pushed it into her butt. Helena moaned as soon as the first part of it entered her. She writhed around as the tail turned on. Her pussy is also wet so I licked her. "Sister not there. It''s dirty. No wait stop. Take this weird thing out from me." (Helena) "I don''t see what''s wrong about it I have one on too. Plus I''m naked yet you aren''t." (Ember) "Rather where''s your common sense sister. People wear clothes and only a pervert has a vibrator in their ass as a hobby like that." (Helena) "Is that so." (Ember) "Rather you said you since of time in here is off. How long have you been here." (Helena) "1 day outside is 40 years here. But she used a drug to throw off my time sense. She says it''s been 10 days outside so that means I''ve been here for 400 years. I spent the first 6 days tortured until I listened to her and enjoyed pain. Her drugs also does wonders." (Ember) "No sister that''s the drugs talking." (Helena) "She uses love potions with special effects on me on a daily basis so I don''t know how many I''ve had. There''s also her poisons she made me drink, then there''s her experimental potions. My body doesn''t even listen to me anymore and I''d do pretty much anything she asks me to." (Ember) "Wait sister that''s a sign that you''re too far broken. Please come back to reality already no more potions please." (Helena) "But they don''t do much but effect my body. Besides I don''t feel anything besides pleasure from just about anything." (Ember) "Sister don''t become anymore deprived than this. This isn''t the you before." (Helena) "I remember angering her cause someone named Mana but my memories are getting vague except for my time here." (Ember) "Please come back sister." (Helena) "Sister but I am here." (Ember) I watched Helena go cry into a corner as I''m confused at why she said that. I''m alright and alive. Sure I enjoy the pleasure that Lilith gives me once in a while. Like today before I saw Helena she gave me some that would amplify my emotions felt when having sex or doing someone. Then there''s the other 10 she gave me that kinda returned some of my facial expressions. But I only showed one and Lilith seemed satisfied with it. Even I''m proud to start showing expressions again. But what does Helena mean I''m mostly expressionless except for when having sex. Rather my memories seem kinda foggy now that I think about it. But that just might be because I''ve been here too long. Seeing Helena still crying I pulled her and forced her to drink my milk from my nipples. She''s sucking on them nonstop, her tail seems to be moving happily. Her face is red which might mean she''s probably happy. "Oh. I should''ve warned you not to but it''s too late now." (Lilith) I tilted my head confused. "Because of the drugs your milk has the same effects as your body meaning she''ll have a body like you." (Lilith) "Isn''t that a good thing." (Ember) "Your beyond broken normally. It means her body might become more sensitive than you since she''s untrained and those drugs were developed specialized for your body only. Also you''re milk is something addicting for her. Seriously she won''t even try to separate now. Get her off soon." (Lilith) Why is she sighing? Is it a problem Helena stopped crying, shouldn''t she be happy. She pulled me away and tossed a confused and dazed Helena on the bed. Helena tried to lunge herself towards me again but Lilith had me go to my room. Did I do something wrong this time. (She''s broken half way so her common sense is thrown off too and her memories being vague cause her memories with Lilith in the castle is must dominate isn''t helping.) Ch 41 Hikaris condition and her twins shock Noira POV I have been living with sister Ferris after things calmed down. Surprisingly the 5 twins were all boys. 3 leviathan meaning they''ll grow to be pretty boy. The other two were vampires, I sighed. Rather I left them all to mother. It wasn''t because them, it was my fault actually they made me cringe or shout since it reminded me of Everistel My body would break into a reaction around men besides father. But that''s not what got me. It''s what my twin said, she went for answers from Aphrodite the goddess of love. Our birth was because of her also, the fates said our fates weren''t simple anymore because her whim. "Father can you take me to Aphrodite." (Noira) "No even if she is your great aunt. I refuse." (Ouroboros) "Fine request denied is it. Then I have a plan I go kill my self then we''ll see how you answer. Or I can seek her out alone." (Noira) "Wait no. Stop I''ll take you please don''t threaten me. She always makes me run creepy errands." Yep if threatening doesn''t work go for the I''ll go to her myself then what you idiot. Father dragged me along unwillingly, I just smiled at his frown. But seriously why does a goddess of love have to live so high on a cliff.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I staggered when my vision turned weird. Not again. "So you''re really going to find her. The girl you called Amaya." (Aphrodite) "Says the one that my twin''s body is most close to." (Hikari) "I see you still hold a grudge against me." (Aphrodite) Wait Hikari is there now. I ran past my father to Aphrodite''s temple. Sure enough I see them there. Hikari sighed disappointed, sure usually the sight shows me Manami but it''s been kinda weird as of late. "Since your sister is here. I''ll tell you something fun. Lilith you visited her right." (Aphrodite) "Sure I did what of her." (Hikari) "Well since you did so well to hide this from your twin sister I''ll say this Noira your sister''s been blind for most of her life now. Her blindness was when she was 14, when she sent you to Manami. To confirm where Amaya''s soul was. Then here''s a fun fact about Lilith, anyone she finds isn''t by mistake since most of the time they did something wrong or their wanted criminals. That''s the 85% of the majority and the other percentage she finds are innocent she hates touching too much. She punishes them how she sees fit and hates getting others involved." (Aphrodite) "Stop this nonsense." (Hikari) "Sister your blind." (Noira) The question asked got Hikari annoyed but instead she went silent. "How can you not tell me. Is this why we don''t share a vision anymore when you go somewhere. It''s been like this for 50,000 years and you thought it not right to freaking tell me." Ch 42 unseen truth and the dark side of Embers family Noira POV "Why didn''t you tell me about you turning blind." (Noira) "Look I don''t need you shouting at me like I''m death in the ear. But I couldn''t really say cause back then I was 13 or 14. Yes I had black outs sometimes in my vision until my eye sight was completely gone. Also I didn''t need a panicking girl on the side." (Hikari) "You''re wondering why I mentioned Lilith now didn''t you Hikari." (Aphrodite) "You said she punished those souls based on who they were. And goes unpunished by the rules of you gods." (Hikari) "Oh so you do pay attention, she doesn''t like involving innocents so she sent the girl here to me. Her name is Helena, she wiped the girl''s memories of her experience. Well except for one but that one was harder. Ouroboros do me a favor and wipe this little one clean of her memories of her family except for her older sister Velvet." (Aphrodite) "Wait father she''s pregnant! You can''t do what Aphrodite just said." (Noira) "If Lilith sends a lost soul here along with it''s vessel with instructions it''s better to do so. Or else it might change the innocent soul too much kinda like how your older sister died. Then we had to resurrect her without the memories of Everistel and her body before that happened. This maybe the same but the circumstances might be a mistake Lilith doesn''t want to see." (Ouroboros) "Your father isn''t wrong. The one that Lilith forced on the girl is her 2nd elder sister. The child is hers. But that''s cause Lilith''s job also. What stays in the underworld of the demons worlds aren''t meant to be about and around for us to see. This girl here has been there and she wasn''t supposed to but as punishment for the other girl she had to bring this girl. It''s more than enough she said she''ll use an illusion for the next one on the 2nd sister. So this girl is a special case." (Aphrodite) "And you work with someone like that!?! She sends her mistakes to you to fix by erasing their memories. But what if they don''t want it themselves." (Noira) Hikari rolled her eyes as she went to Helena and pulled her along with her and vanished. "Did sister just avoid me by escaping again." (Noira) "(Sigh) Seems she doesn''t want to see it happen." (Aphrodite) Father just froze up there stunned when sister left with the young girl. Her silky blond hair seemed to shine but the girl had seemed confused. I don''t know why but I had to ask what the strong memory that Aphrodite said left a impression on the girl. "Her sister comforting her by breastfeeding. By the way Lilith had been drugging the sister daily so the breast milk had addicting effects that she needs daily, her body is also changed due to those drugs inside her sister''s body that affected even her breast milk. So we had to erase her memories or she''d suffer from symptoms without having the breasts milk. But then you had to open your mouth making your twin take her leaving us this mess." (Aphrodite) I wanted to retort her but I knew she''d just be pissed off at me and she didn''t want to reveal the information for a reason. Even my sister wanted to avoid Lilith and Lilith wanted to avoid sister that''s what I got from this conversation. Helena POV I woke with my head pounding my body felt off balance. I stared confused at the girl holding me in princess carry. It reminded me of those stories of the knight saving the princess. I blushed as she softly tried to move but my my breathing sounded rough. Rather why does my body feel hot all over. I''m wet down there. I remember being with sister then Lilith did something to me after she sent me away I blacked out. "You''re awake. I''m Hikari." (Hikari) Her beautiful orange hair glowed in the sunlight as she set me down carefully. "Where''s my sister." (Helena) "I''ve heard your circumstances (through my sister''s telepathy though it''s one sided at this moment.) since I was curious. Lilith sent you to Aphrodite to wipe your memories since you''d suffer withdrawal symptoms without your sister''s breast milk." (Hikari) "I see then you helped me escape." (Helena) My eyes went to her face, shock spread on my face realizing she wasn''t really looking at me. She''s blind, yet for her to be able to get me out of Aphrodite''s sight is rare case. I was about to mention it but she interrupted me. "Your not exactly in love with your sister are you." (Hikari) "No I admire my first sister Velvet though. She''s strong, kind , caring and gentle. She''s unbiased since she was raised by my mother. Whereas Ember has been raised by their birth mother." (Helena) "You make that sound bad to be raised by her." (Hikari) "I''ll say this their mother is a noble. My mother is a commoner. They''re taught from a young age lamias and snakes are demon race. But not all nobles are that bad... my older brothers just had too much pride and they played tyrant since they could get away with anything. It''s the ugly truth." (Helena) "Just so you know the race of elves on this planet Vetis aren''t like the ones on yours." (Hikari) "Wait you said this is another planet. I have to get back to sister she said a day outside in the real world is 40 years there. Lilith said sister was more than halfway broken when she did me. Please you got to take me there." (Helena) "Do you even know what Lilith does for actually living besides making potions." (Hikari)Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I stared at her stunned by her words. "No. You don''t. By the way as I said the elves here are gentle race that enjoys living in peace they get along with about any other race. The longest you don''t oppress and try to take away their freedom." (Hikari) "You make it sound like a problem." "Never mind you won''t get it." (Hikari) "Wait about my sister can you get me there." (Helena) "Quick question girl, the being you know as Lilith is only one that exists throughout all timelines. The one and only mother of demons. Her duty is to manage and change world class criminals and they work for her. That''s a good thing cause to the world those guys are considered dead or missing. They''re in a soul contract with her. This is just a guess but your isn''t a criminal of that state. She''s someone that might''ve pissed off Lilith or her soul isn''t as clean and innocent as you." (Hikari) "Wait you don''t make sense." (Helena) "As you can see I''m blind so the things I see are special. My sight is gone but it gives me a six sense. To see souls, you see your soul is what you called corrupted by humanity meaning normal life. And the lines I see connected to you are your family soul lines as I called it. Meaning you and your 1st eldest aren''t tainted by sins or anything more than that. Whereas what your 2nd sister did I don''t know but her soul is a reddish brown. Kinda how you see someone who took some''s life without caring. That''s how I know she''s not exactly innocent, whereas your 1st sister''s life line soul as you call it. It''s similar to yours a pure blue, but paler. Meaning she hasn''t killed monsters or bandits for a living like a adventurer like yourself." I''m stunned by her words. The harsh reality hits me, meaning it''s not a coincidence that Lilith found my sister. "You have 2 sisters and your 2 older brother. Counting you is 5." (Hikari) "Can you still take me to my sister instead of leaving her with that monster." (Helena) "Judging my shared information from my sister (remember she has a one sided telepathy or looks through her sister''s memories if she wants. But she closes off her end plus she''s blind so it''s impossible for Noira to see her side of her memories.) Lilith said to Aphrodite that she''ll use an illusion to break her (Ember) completely since using you was a mistake that she didn''t want to bring into it. But from just that o can tell you this your sister had a high pride." "What does that have to do with this situation she''s in. When I saw sister she was expressionless, naked and didn''t seem to mind. She was a mindless puppet that followed orders easily." (Helena) "My words sting don''t they. But they''re not far from the truth since your voice is shaking. Pridefulness can go against you too. In this world for a elves such as you to care so much about her she''s lucky to have you. But at the same time your unlucky. Do you even know the state of your body is due to the drugs in your sister''s blood. Her milk that you drink has you addicted and you''ll have withdraw symptoms. You need her daily. If Aphrodite memory wiped you it might not be a problem. But for you this is uncalled for right. You want your memories intact." I go silent at her words, I didn''t even notice about my sister and the potions effecting me. My body didn''t stop shaking as my breathing went rough, my lungs felt like it was being squeezed by someone. My mouth watered as I stared at the Hikari, my tongue was sticking out. No rather it''s been strange since I woke up. It felt heavier than usual. Hikari stared at me. My body felt too hot my clothes were covered in sweat as my body let out steam from all the sweat. Just what kinda drugs did you give my sister Lilith, my body wouldn''t move as I wanted. I know my sister''s easily turned on due to some of the drugs inside her. But they don''t seem to effect me in that way. Sure they raised my sensitivity a bit. My arms moved to hug myself as I screamed at the shock that went through my body. It felt like I had 1000 mini lightning run through my body. I couldn''t move since my body numbed from the sudden shock that went through me. That''s when I opened my eyes wide when I felt something growing on my back. This can''t be only ancestor vampires have these. My fangs are also growing don''t tell me these because the potions were only meant to be for my sister. A scream came out of me as I saw a tail between my legs. It was much like Lilith''s sucubus tail. "Oh ho. Interesting change." (Lilith) "Ugh I thought you disliked me." (Hikari) "I do. But I never thought the potion effects from her sister not only changed her appearance and her bloodline to mine but it added vampire fangs like Manami''s and the wings. The tail is mine though. Well congrats for being the 1st sucubus in 569,000 years. Though you''re still going to be addicted to your sister''s breast milk. Never thought all the 29 million potions and 789 pounds of chemicals I add to it would lead to such interesting results. By the way I''m using and illusion to chip away her last of her pride. Do you know that the souls of the ones she killed latched on to her until I broke her pride half way. You should be happy she didn''t get cursed by them." (Lilith) My mouth couldn''t respond since my whole body felt numbed. But my newly acquired tail did something I didn''t expect by wrapping itself around my leg. "I see your natural instincts as sucubus isn''t bad. Your tail knows how to hide itself by latching on to your leg. Making you look human to others but it''s still there you know. Just you won''t feel it. Have you wondered how I''m breaking your sister." (Lilith) Instead I glared at her. "You don''t have as much pride as her but I dug up a memory of hers you don''t know about. See when she was about age 12 her mother enjoyed watching her father break her by raping her. Then they used a potion to fix up her down there. But the thing you never knew about is your sister''s mother mind controls your father. He not only did so to her but he also abused her as child. As pity your elf god gave her the gift unbreakable but she abused that gift. It protects her mind and willpower the longest she doesn''t let go of her sanity called pride. This said pride of your race can be called a curse your god gave to your kind on your planet, Remista. With the god of Aist the god of creation, nature and destruction I can see why." My eyes widen in shock sister was raped by our father that''s impossible he''s kind. "The arrogance of that god has a new high. By the way he enjoys watching your sister struggle she''s his entertainment. Do you even know why she got raped in the first place. He made her mother jealous that her own daughter was prettier than her. Then he made her brainwash her husband afterwards she mind controlled him. Made him rape her daily after he came back from the elven council. Leona, your step mother what do you even think of her. She who long lost her sanity and worships Aist blindly while warping Ember into a version of how she wanted to be. Do you even know your sister has black out spots in her memories cause her mother does that daily to her. But then she got tired of it hypnotizing Ember then sending her into the cavern where everyone dumps those unwanted." I wanted to cover my ears. "I''m just making her face her realities. Oh do know that I know even your 1st eldest sister''s life story. Velvet Rainsteel. Her last name she used after her mentor died when she was age 5. At age 8 when her sister was 5 she saw her mother''s insane behavior. She''d hide in the house to avoid being found by her own mother. Do you know what she does to Ember. Don''t think what I did to her was any worst. Rather your family has been broken since the start." (Lilith) I looked at Hikari for her to speak but she closed her eyes and sighed as she sat down. My body didn''t feel numb anymore but it wouldn''t stop shaking. Depressed by the facts that Lilith wasn''t even lying to me. How do I know sucubus can tell when someone lies. It''s stupid since I just turned into one by accident but I still look the same for my appearance. Golden hair still which is fine. "You don''t know her before that. Velvet did. Her kind sister was gone after the age of 12. But what can you do when your 15 and powerless besides being raised by your step mother from a young age. That was her life, she was safe cause she lived with you two after turning 9. So what I''m doing is breaking her and trying to bring back the her before they broke her. Doing so I have to first break Ember''s pride that they created." (Lilith) Ch 43 Embers situation 3rd POV "What will you do when you actually meet the real Ember. Your kind sister Velvet loved her more than you. The person she cared for the most was that innocence of Ember. What I''m doing is just a phase to bring back her before they broke her. Your disgusting god that you elves worship do you think he''d care. He can''t do shit to me since I exist in all timelines as the current me. Sure using a illusion to show all her memories to her and what she did since her childhood might be over doing it. But running away from your memories won''t do it. It''s not like she''s gonna turn to a dark elf from all of this though there is a way to do that. By the way it''s been 20 out of the 60 days that she''s been in my place. Do know I''ve been keeping her in the illusions since day 13. Though 1 day is equal to 40 years. 7 days after you last saw her. She''s been in my realm for, 800 years now. What can you do about it." (Lilith) Hikari watched Helena in shock at the words that Lilith said. It was obvious that Helena sensed no lies from Lilith only disgust. The real Ember, she had never met her that was what Lilith said. "If this is the only way to restore her, why do you make her suffer so much." (Helena) "What''s broken before is but a broken doll used to restrict her. You see she''s actually a threat to Aist the god that god that created you elves. So in sense frighten by her, when she was born he felt fear of the change she would cause. Making sure that''s never possible he changes her mother bit by bit by fueling her with jealousy of her own daughter. Hatred towards Ember for being born. But the one you know is nothing but his nicely made doll to follow orders. I exist on all timelines so I''ll say this I met the real her before. This timeline has been deviated from the said course. In the original time she''s kind, gentle and caring. Her gentleness was what created the chivalry order for the knights of the elven forest. The kindness she had helped her spread her words of unbiased of the race. Caring for others though they were also her enemies. She''d fight for the elves right from slavery. She brought about change into a new era. This is what scared your so called god. The one here is nothing but a shell of its former glory. There''s a huge difference so to bring back the one that even I respected what''s the issue with it. If breaking her is the first step then so be it." (Lilith) "But the way your going is wrong. Your also breaking her sanity." (Helena) "Sanity (laughs) so her sanity is the highly pride. Your a joke. Sure your a innocent soul. I didn''t want to involve you either, but you were the second part that could break that so called high pride they made for her. Your strict sister wasn''t real. This much is true. I wonder what will you do when you meet her again. By the way what if I told you staying in my realm wasn''t enough to break her completely to restore herself. So before I did the final step for it I threw her into a special place. It''s called the gods'' graveyard. Time is distorted there. 1 moment can be 1000 years or more. Based on where you are. But the thing is I left her there with the illusion active and made her walk herself so. Even I don''t know how long she''s been there. It''s not like I''m enjoying breaking the lost part of her high pride. In the beginning yes I did since she kept at it for so long. Leaving her there can change her in more ways than one." (Lilith) "Then answer me when will your illusion break." (Helena) Lilith went quiet as she stared at the sucubus Helena. The newly changed sucubus was asking her a pointless question since the time in that place was more unpredictable since Time didn''t like that place either. But she showed surprise when she heard a snapping sound similar to a rope. A smile appeared on her face. "Things are now where they''re supposed to be now. But I''ll leave her there in the gods'' graveyard for the other 40 days. Since time there is more than it seems. Also don''t give me such a shocked look. That place isn''t mine. Aist is scared witless of that place. It''s also called god eaters, soul resting place, soul restoration, dream eating plane. It has many names I prefer the one unknown to others, the soul resonance. It''s a special term unknown to others. That''s special place after all you see souls can see their past life''s there. But at the same time you can see yourself in other timelines and you become in sync with them. Though it doesn''t really work with me all to well since I''m still me in all timelines. I''m just one huge being that exist the same slowly changing but it effects one me but all timelines is the current me so I can''t feel it nor see those. That might change your sister for the better though. Since it can''t show her the future her in different timeline. Past of her soul and her lifetimes experience." (Lilith) "Isn''t that place dangerous for her who is unstable." (Helena) "Helena you can''t stop Lilith. That look of amusement when she explained the last sentence. She means she wanted to show Ember the other her in the original timeline, before the timeline was altered to what it is today." (Hikari) "Smart girl. Do you know that Ember was with Manami before this, she wanted to kill Mana. So I thought what if I changed her while reverting her back. But the fastest way was to first break her and then through her to the gods'' graveyard. If I throw her in without prequistes then she would''ve lost her sanity going there, hey Helena aren''t you glad I did so first by breaking her pride. But the one you will see will be changed to something different than all existing since I''d be her with all her past and current lifetimes. This is my only message for you. I told Velvet my plan and showed her the other Ember from the other timeline. The original as you call her, but you don''t want her either. Only Velvet does. So I thought what if I threw her there to the graveyard since it''s kinda like a gateway." (Lilith) "Isn''t that going to far since your only supposed to change criminals and judge them." (Hikari) "I do more than that Hikari sometimes there''s special cases where someone requests me. Those are the most important life changing ones. Ember''s case is one that Time asked me to do since he said he change was more important than the puny life of Aist. Ember is already someone close to being a god but stupid Aist interfered. So she''s something closer to a titan now. But after the soul resonance the changes I don''t need to know about. Time said this wasn''t for us to know just that this change is the first of many and her life has billions hanging on it. Stupid Aist as a god should be demoted for even doing stupid things. Since he did so Ember will change many worlds to come but we have to first do this way. It''s the harsh truth, but I didn''t want to use Helena either. But stupid Time said any means necessary. But since I did so this timeline with Ember even I don''t know what will happen until afterwards. It''s not my problem for the afterwards that''s what he said."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Wait time requested this himself why is that." (Hikari) ''That''s what your shocked about Hikari. He can''t touch the souls directly to change them since it''d change time too much. Rather he wanted to do so on Ember but she''s someone that changes the timelines indirectly for the better. Just stupid Aist had to interfere so Time had to look for me. Luckily Mana found her for me so I didn''t have to look so hard. I so pity Helena for what I did but it''s not like I had a choice in that matter. It''s also cause I don''t want to use Velvet for it since she has a sister complex for both of you. Rather she''s scary in that way. I don''t even know how she got the camera from other worlders. She has pictures of Helena and Ember''s daily life. She has a whole hallway dictated to those pictures. She''s a natural stalker.'' (Lilith) "Why are you looking at me like your pitying me." (Helena) "No just thinking your 1st eldest sister is a closet pervert that''s a siscon." (Lilith) She disappeared leaving a confused Helena and Hikari stared at Helena. "Now what your sister isn''t even with her anymore." (Hikari) "I don''t know anymore she seems like she might be a bad person and a real pervert." (Helena) If Lilith was still there she''d retorted says the person who''s addicted to the breast milk. Rather what she didn''t tell them was the other part of Ember''s personality was more than that. She had kindness and loyalty unlike any other, she''d scarifice herself for others no matter the reason. She''d also change people indirectly by helping them from behind the scenes. The warm motherly vibe is what she''d give off which would comfort people. This was how''d she''s supposed to be before Aist changed her to be his twisted version of him. Yami POV I sighed as I stared at stupid Aist rolling around on the bed. Lazy older brother seriously stop screwing people''s life over for your enjoyment. Even I''m disgusted by your idea of fun. As the goddess of chaos and life I hate your guts. You did that elf''s mother after she was gone and you sent her to the cave to rid yourself of her. Your actions of corrupting her mother to live life for just you is disgusting. Inami, Velvet''s and Ember''s mother. Using your amusement as reason you messed with her mind. Brainwashing her in her dreams little by little then appearing before her to twist her into your woman. Afterwards you made her hate her own 2nd daughter as baby. Just because you sensed her going to change your people for the better. Your wish to be revered and worshiped no matter what pissed off by her future actions. You took things into your own twisted hands. Making her own mother destroy her as child then altered her (Ember) into a female version of yourself. It disgusted me in every way. "Why are you giving me that look sister. What made you so disgusted that you''d look at me like trash." (Aist) "But aren''t you. Living in your perverted twisted world, narcissistic bastard. Look tainting souls is a bad thing. You doing this is a problem for me. Souls tainted by gods beyond this don''t get reincarnated. They''re too corrupt and they end up reborn as deformed monsters even if they get reborn by a humanoid or humans. It''d be okay if it''s a monster rebirth. This thing your doing is annoying this isn''t the first time, brother this is your 16th offense. You said you''ve learned but have you really. Rather you don''t even listen. Really this time I can''t help you if you get stripped of your powers before the other gods, I''ve warned you already. Things this time are more serious than that. Your elf nobles that you corrupted to worship and think like you might have to be wiped and reborn many times to rid them of the corruption of your direct interference with their lives. Inami herself might have no chance at reincarnation. Her soul will be cast aside for the fates to do as they please until her soul is untainted, do you even understand." (Yami) "Oh well, what happens happens." (Aist) I was shaking from anger. Do you not understand stupid brother. What it means to her. For her that is living centuries as one of the race known as Fates. Fates are special some are corrupted souls that can''t reincarnate. As punishment they''re unable to do so for centuries themselves. They are to stand by the gates of rebirth for waiting for the soul reincarnating. These gates are the place that lead you to the fate for your next life. These Fates will talk to you about your other lives and your mistakes you''ve made. They''re mostly a race that can see into your past and future life. The majority of the Fates are normal life every people. Just that they have the ability to change people''s fates but what brother did was condemn Inami to a life without those abilities. She''d be the gate keeper until the taint inside her is gone. Always a gate keeper just seeing others live their life and yearning for rebirth. His problems are more serious now, I can''t cover for it. Normal Fates can travel around. They''re people too. They look human but they aren''t, they''re a soul race. Their life''s are harsher, they live in a environment with wastelands in a harsh poverty life trying to live their life like humans. These people are poor but live life simple just not like humans stealing from each other or the corruption and greed. The Fates don''t have a money system, their government system is simply different. It isn''t nobles, royalty or human democracy system. They''re a whole system of people making the decisions individually the only time they do a punishment and gather every one is when someone used their fate power in abuse changing too many lives of the living world (human world). They live in between the worlds just in between the living and the spirit worlds. Their moto is change the human world as little as possible unless necessary but there are many that abuse those powers due to having those powers. I sigh as I remember why I even think about the race in the first place. My headache from my stupid brother. I''m the goddess of chaos but also life so I have to know about this race, the fates. "Brother you made too much change they won''t allow it further idiot. I''ve warned you too many times. Even they''re tired of seeing this happen. You''re going to lose your divinity because of the consequences. I''m too tired, covering for you can only lead so far. But this is too far. Even I don''t want to condemn the innocent elves for following you. Those nobles and a few royals might be scrapped by the fates. They''re gonna have to since your going at such a fast rate. Sorry I have no more power to protect your naivety nor to fix your personality." A tear fell from my eyes as I left his palace. This might be the last time you see me. Or me seeking you out to warn you. But it''s too late for both you and the child inside Inami. Disaster was brought by you. Yet many will die for it, I maybe a god of chaos also but even I draw my line. Corrupting a soul beyond the chance of reincarnation isn''t something I''d do. Thanks to you gods will learn about the Fates the very race that wish to hide from the world. You''ve brought their very being to out in the open. A change many will wish to not see made by this powerful race that can see and change a person''s fates. A new era might be coming for the isolated Fates. One even the gods might not sit still with. A sigh escaped my mouth as I looked at the sky as the wind blew my hair. My red wavy hair comes undone. I had it tied up as ponytail too. Ch 44 Emellines daily life and worries; Tins problem Time POV I froze as I was watching the planet of Remista stunned. The idiot god actually made the fates take action. My mouth was fuming from fainting while standing up as my soul almost left my body. "Hey what''s wrong with you. You fainted for a moment there. Also why do you look so pale." (Tiamat) When I explained the detail Tiamat was curled into the corner frighten. Pissing off the Fates is a big no even for a god. So when she heard she was shaking from fear. I could hear her muttering how she''s happy to not be outside at the moment. Wait don''t use being locked up in time as excuse to not see the problem. Emelline/ Aria POV The goddess reincarnated me, without warning too. She''s the dragon goddess Tiamat yet she''s mischievous. Where am I you ask. At the orphanage with some other. Kids, I''m 8 years old, not going into the baby details. Those were embarrassing, anyway the reason why I''m living here. My mother is a nun she''s also the owner of the orphanage. My ears were twitching in response to all the other kids yelling. I cover my cat ears, yep I''m a cat beastmen. Mother is a grey tiger. She said I inherited father''s genes. Which I don''t want, the sensitive ears are annoying. The brats living here are running in the hallway again. I grip my towel as I yelled at them to stop running. I''m trying to help out cleaning which is why I''m in the hallway cleaning it. Oh little Tin fell face first the klutzy boy that looks more girly than a girl. His dream when mother asked us was I want to travel dancing. The problem he said that gave mother a headache. "I want to be female dancer that will one day be famous." It made me laugh though mother yelled at me saying "Aria every one has a dream. Just don''t mock others you never know what will happen in the future." (I''ll right the POV as Aria if I do her POV later.) Which I told her I know but Tin isn''t a girl so it''s impossible for him to be a female dancer even if he''s a girly one. Tin went off hiding from me for a whole day and came crying at night saying he couldn''t sleep at night. Tin''s scared of the night. Tin''s brown curly hair up to his cheeks make you think he''s a girl. Green eyes and the shy blushing when he''s nervous. Anyway he''s crying in front of me and the stupid boys ran off. Damn they dressed him up again. He''s in a pink dress. I almost forgot we''re in a medieval era here so he''s wearing one similar to the gothic lolita look except its pink. Don''t even ask it kinda suits him if not for the fact I''m disturbed they made Tin girl''s underwear all the time. One thing I''m glad for other worlders introduced underwear and bras to the people here on Vesti. 5 year old Tin is crying and I don''t know where to look since his underwear is showing cause he tripped. I could hear snickering behind me. You boys are getting it later. "Tin are you ok." (Aria) "(Sniffle) You won''t (sniffle) leave me." (Tin) I staggered as I saw his puppy eyes and the tears. No I felt this feeling of wanting to see more of those tears, ignore it just ignore that feeling this is Tin. He''s like a brother not someone I can bully. "Of course I''d never run away from you Tin." (Aria) "Then does Aria love me." (Tin) No that''s unfair to ask with the puppy face, it''s a crime. Don''t look at me. "O-of course. We all l-love Tin." (Aria) "But Aria has been mean saying I can''t be a female dancer in all my life. I''m a girl." (Tin) Stupid boys look what you created. They kept telling Tin he''s a girl. Then they dress him as girl to get the point across we girls don''t mind it as much since they play with Tin. I saw the head priest come over again. Asking for Tin. Tin smiles and leaves quickly he''s bright red as he happily smiles. I saw mother by the door and I''m puzzled why she''s frowning. "Mother what''s wrong." (Aria) "How the head priest and the males treat Tin." (Jun) "I don''t see the problem. They''re nice to Tin. Also the head priest leaves us alone cause Tin goes with him. And he doesn''t ask for tax money from us because of that." (Aria)Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "That''s cause you don''t see what they do to Tin. You''re still a child so you don''t understand." (Jun) I tilt my head confused at mother being angry. Because Tin we don''t get to pay tax so I don''t see what''s wrong. "Aria I have a list of groceries I want you to get. Here''s the list of the fruits and vegetables. We''re also out of soap so can you get some more." (Jun) Mother''s avoiding eye contact on the last part. Something''s up. Anyway I went to the get the fruits and vegetables on the list. The last stop is the item shop where they sell soap and other goods for daily life. "Hello anyone there." (Aria) That''s odd the store is unattended, I hear voices in the back. I''m very sure that voice was the priest''s didn''t he take Tin with him. "How''s the situation Glen." (Priest) That''s the head village''s son''s name. I took a peak at the storage room. "His butt hole is developing wonderfully." (Glen) Wait are they talking about Tin. The priest notices me as he smiles at me at the door, on my left is the store owner who has just tied Tin''s hands behind his back. I remember his name is Rain. My eyes widen in shock, I know Tin came willingly but I''m sure he''s too young to understand. "What are you doing to Tin." (Aria) "We''re just teaching him how to please himself since he said he wants to be a female so we''re just teaching him. Isn''t that right Tin." (Priest) Tin nods. But they had a cloth gagged up in his mouth. He''s naked with some lotion coming out of his butt hole. I''m shocked by what I''m seeing, the innocent girly Tin is being taught how to have a anal sex. "We''re just about to go to the main event Glen hold the girl down after gagging her." (Priest) I was pushed hard against the floor stunned. Tin wasn''t even fighting them as the priest stuck his finger into Tin. "Tin do you want something more inside you." (Priest) 3rd POV Rain ties a leather tightly to Tin''s dick. Before he goes to get a iron staff about the size of a arm. He rubs lotion on it and thrusts it into Tin''s ass. He then undoes Tin''s gag. (Do know Aria has mentally shocked so she''s slowly processing the scene. No they''re not having sex with Tin they''re developing his asshole though) "Tin don''t you want to be a girl." (Priest) Tin nods at the priest''s words. "Then we''ll develop your ass so you can enjoy it like a girl''s so your body can understand what it feels like to be like one." ''No Tin they''re tricking you. This is wrong. Why''d you follow this shady fat priest.'' (Aria) Rain removes the iron staff from Tin making him moan. He''s breathing roughly as Glen grins. "Look Aria doesn''t he look a bit more girly now." (Priest) Aria is stunned as Rain puts a chaste belt onto Tin''s dick after removing the leather strap. Glen removes the gag from Aria. "Humans are greedy and liars." (Aria) The bald priest laughs at Aria as he walked up to carry Tin to where Aria was held down by Glen. He placed Tin down showing Tin''s but hole to Aria. "Aria isn''t there something about Tin that''s girly and makes you want to tease him." (Priest) "No your wrong." (Aria) Aria heard a click as he locked the lock on Tin''s dick. He turned his grin to Aria who flinched. "Since your saying we''re trying to trick him why don''t you please him too then." (Priest) Aria is stunned as he forcefully made her put fingers into Tin''s asshole. "Do you know why the villagers leave you''re mother and your orphanage alone. It''s cause Tin''s the village bitch." (Priest) Aria fainted afterwards. The priest shook his head disappointed about Aria finding out about the village affairs. "You''re developing him but you have a sex orgy with him on the church day at night. Every single one of the villagers and you allow the men to do so with him. You haven''t changed Clive." (Jun) "Disgusted by me. Did you tell her that this boy is her half brother from another mother. Will she be disgusted by the fact that your husband had another kid with the slut that had a orc child." (Clive) "Still it''s not a excuse to make her child suffer." (Jun) "But aren''t you running from the fact that Aden died due to the bitch being taken by the demon lord. Leaving behind this cursed child that looks more girly and beautiful than even his slut of a mother." (Clive) "I can see why are doing this but the child had nothing to do with his demon mother, she is the demon princess but that matters not. She left his child here in my care I won''t stand for it. What your doing to him is wrong, even if he doesn''t know it. This is still raping a child who knows nothing of a crime he didn''t commit." (Jun) "Then can you stop the villagers." (Clive) To his mocking tone she went silent since it''d turn the village against her but since she had Aria she herself also has responsibilities to fulfill she couldn''t play favorites to the two. She felt sad that she was powerless. The night time is when they use Tin as a outlet for their stress. Rather she was powerful enough to kill the whole village if she wanted to. But she was tied down to the kids at the orphanage and Aria. Jun held her head as she felt a sharp pain as a flaming blue tattoo glowed on her forehead. Others didn''t see it since it flashed quickly and disappeared. "Give me more time Selena. I don''t wish to lose my humanity yet. Aria still needs her mother. She doesn''t need to know I''m one of the 15 demon generals nor that I won''t stay human. (Trans: my sanity as a human needs to stay just a bit longer.) I know your angry about how Miara was treated by these humans. Just a month or a year please. Her child needs me more. 3rd princess''s child needs me." (Jun) Jun carried Aria back to the orphanage and collapses into the hallway. Her eyes flashes a green light as clung to the wall holding her head. "Seeing them use Tin has accelerated the state of my body. 1st mistress just a few months more please stop ordering me through this tattoo. Just a bit longer. If I lose my human sanity I might kill the whole village and the kids here. (Except Tin and Aria) Let me have a bit more. Before I say goodbye to them." (Jun) Ch 45 Olivia and taboo subject; after the 2 months Olivia POV I know I asked them to place me here but why near a snow demon village. I''m 3 months pregnant with Ai. I''m thinking of names to name her when she''s born, since Time and Tiamat told me of the girl never having a mother figure. I built a wooden hut 2 weeks back. I''m sitting on a Rideki, it''s grey tiger with teeth like a saber tooth but it''s 3 times the mass of a normal tiger and it''s as huge as normal tree back home. He tried to eat me but I slapped him 5 times. He went flying 3 times and the last two times I kinda got the hang of this unnatural strength of mine. "Let''s see since I made you submit let''s name you. By the way don''t go attacking every pregnant lady you see ok." (Olivia) The tiger gave me a look as if to say your abnormal and I don''t see a pregnant lady just a super strength monster. "Just cause I''m 3 months pregnant you can''t bully me." (Olivia) I ignore the tiger''s glare for me to get off of him. "I''ll name you Diamond. Mon for short get along well with my child when she''s born." (Olivia) He glowed and turned small. About the size of a normal tiger now. I just smile as he gave me a look saying it''s my fault he shrunk. "Roar." (Mon) "Oh I can understand you but don''t go calling me names. Your saying I''m insane and where''s the weak pregnant lady but that''s not for you to care about. What you need to know is that your stuck with me and the girl for the rest of your life. Live with it. You attacked me first when I was grilling my fish." (Olivia) "Roar." (Mon) "What do you mean not my fault you look delicious. First you call me a insane, then a monster. Now your acting like you''re not the problem but you still attacked first. So what do you have to say now young man." (Olivia) "Roar roar." "I know your a tiger young man. But your a male right. So I''m calling you young. Plus I''m 47 years old." (Olivia) "Roar growl." (Mon) "So your age is 500 so what, so you want me to call you old man now. Also what do you mean I only look 18 years old. Are you blind." (Olivia) (Do know her switch to pissing her off is saying she''s below age 23. It happens often so it''s kinda a taboo even for Manami to mention it. She did try to ask Olivia once and she got the look like how old do you think I am. Manami started to sweat coldly from asking.) "Growl." (Mon) "Sorry doesn''t cut it. Mon bad boy." (Olivia) "Rroar." (Mon) "Your asking why you demoted from a young man to a boy. It''s a taboo for someone to say I''m under 23. You''re very lucky your not someone else or you''d lost your life already." (Olivia) "Roar." (Mon) "What do you mean can I go now. Your stuck with me." (Olivia) "Roar." "Sure I know this is a forest near the snow demon''s mountain. But you''re probably without family and living alone right."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The tiger flinched and turned his head to ask me how did I know. Making me roll my eyes. Manami POV Tear gave birth and we had to remove the blindfold for it. That reminds me she''s recovering her reserved air around her. Gena wrapped herself on Tear''s shoulders as Tear sighed exhausted. I turned around when I saw Tear freeze up on me. "Hello you three lovely kittens." (Lilith) I just go rid of the dragon wings that her potion made me grow. I''m stuck with a tail, a vampire with a dragon''s tail looks weird. Blame Lilith for doing so on me on a whim. Behind her I see Ember but that''s not what shocked me. It''s the whole aura and the appearance of her. She emitted a holy aura like a God. Her hair was no longer silver, it had changed into a green color. The eyes glowed a light blue, she smiled at me kindly. It made me flinch, what the heck just happened to her, no rather who are you. What happened while you were gone to reappear to be someone that''s like a Saint. "Can I do something real quick Lilith." (Ember) I saw Lilith nod as she just gave a shrug. "Then this won''t hurt much Tear. I''ll remove most of the potion effects. It''ll mostly be the you have to have sex constantly. Also it''ll remove the affects of the smell you give off attracting males. Well not that you''ll mind since you like females now. Good to know I can probably erase all the other locked portion that isn''t showing signs yet either." (Ember) Wait Lilith what you''d do to her, don''t just smile at me. What surprised me is Ember ate this glowing bright blue light from Tear. She staggered a bit as she leaned on Lilith. Lilith smiled as she combed Ember''s hair on her left ear. "I leave Ember to you, do know she''s a God class not a goddess she''s above you and titans. But what she did was eat the bad effects of most of the potions. It won''t effect her too badly. Maybe just let her relieve herself at unnatural times. But not so bad it''d be like when someone ingests the potion. Also this is her personality after I broke her high pride and tossed her somewhere called gods'' graveyard." (Lilith) I shifted uncomfortably as Ember was put to lean against the wall, she wasn''t exhausted but her face was bit red. She avoided my eyes. I''ve heard of the graveyard but I avoid it. I''m a goddess it eats gods and goddesses. So I can''t even step there unless I''m suicidal. But I''m not so I''m not heading there, unless I can transcend to a God too. "Sorry about before. It wasn''t because I wanted to, it was circumstances that led me to what created the me you saw. Lilith did use some unorthodox means." (Ember) "So she won''t talk about it." (Tear) Why do you sound jealous of her time with Lilith. Even Lilith avoids dragons for a reason. Most are short tempered. Some are normal like everyone else. The other half is weirdos. Tear is the category of weirdos meaning her mother might have it too. You see it''s in inherited trait. It''s troublesome so I usually avoid dragons if I can because they have a short fuse. "I have a question for you Tear. Have you seen a Phoenix before." (Ember) "No but I''ve heard from my mother after they lost a war against us and the angels. They closed themselves off from the world completely. Humans and other races think they went extinct, but we dragons know it''s caused they sealed the floating island in the sky." (Tear) "So that''s it. After I died the Phoenix closed off." (Ember) "I''m sorry what do you mean." "Oh sorry I didn''t explain. Photographic memories that''s what every Phoenixes have. It''s especially true about royalty because memories of your past life after you die are brought over along with your powers and it keeps carrying over along with your powers from those lives to the next. Why did I mention it, cause I''m one such case. Aist the god of elves felt threaten by this fact. But those memories were supposed to come to me at age 12. But before it could happen the idiot felt he had to do something so he twisted my mother and brainwashed many elves into his cause. It''s thanks to Lilith I''m back to normal. Or to be exact my original personality." (Ember) "What''s your name." (Manami & Tear) I had to ask, it got to me so I had to have a answer. "Yumi Ernest Vinyl Leti Gloria Rembran Tella Helvix Ember Dolores Quince Mayburn Steel Toei Vervic Hera Pleati Norv." (Ember) Tear pales at the name, I''m guessing Phoenix have a very long name but why did Tear look like she saw a monster. "You''re the 1st princess Remista''s number one must wanted criminal. The ruler of the northern continent Flame Prison Snowing princess. In all there''s 8 of you rulers. In the south was Rinka the Steel fists, East the witch of the forest Yuista, West Crowned Queen Kira Midori, South Urina the immortal ruler of the snow city, and Southeast Hell princess Kimi. Isabella the ruler of the sky the dragon''s ruler long ago. The mermaid princess Yuri. These are the most feared and revered through these lands seeing one of them is considered a disaster class. It''s been 900,000 years since that war. You''ve been dead too long 1st princess of the Phoenix." (Tear) "I''m actually 410 but my status is glitching due to the stupid god. But yes I''ve reborn too late." (Ember) Ch 46 a memory of her past and Amaya Manami POV The name Yumi seems familiar to me. My vision is getting fuzzy as I stared at Ember. I stared shocked at the little girl in front of me in this starry night sky. Confused I lowered myself to her eyesight as I stared at her confuse. "Who are you? Where is this place." "I''m Amaya. This is where my soul resides. I''m also you yet at the same time im not you. Your me that changed after living whereas for me I never wanted to forget so I froze myself off from the world." (Amaya) "Why am I here." "Guess your body went into shock from realizing your also me and my memories are there. Meaning you remember me seeing Yumi." (Amaya) "Wait you saw her when." "It''s better to show you and let you experience than me explaining since seeing is believing." (Amaya) Without explaining I see myself in forest opening with trees around me. I look down confused (remember she''s seeing what already happened.) at my tiny hands. My hair was a purple color. My eyes shifted to the forest then at the sky. "Where am I? Time you idiot why''d you throw me away. (Sniffle) I wanted to stay with you. Why do we have to leave you alone. Me and Ayame were fine there." (Amaya)Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Amaya POV (Manami is experiencing the memories with her) My eyes turned to the sounds in the bushes on my right. Confused I backed up it was my first time seeing all this. I didn''t know how to react to all this. I blinked as I saw white hand coming out of the bushes. "Beautiful." (Amaya) I was stunned by her beautiful silky straight light blue hair. She wore a priestess outfit. The top half was white while the bottom half was red. She had a bow on her back with some arrows. I remember Time described them as weapons. But this is a first time seeing them in person. "What is a soul doing her without a body. Are you lost little one." (???) "Listen here I was with my friend for as longest as I can remember with my childhood friend and he said we ourselves have been with too long we need to experience life ourselves then casted us out. Isn''t he a idiot that loves to be alone and he didn''t even ask our opinion." (Amaya) "(Sigh) I don''t understand what your saying at all but us Phoenix can tell if someone''s lying. I sense no lies from you. So correct me if I''m wrong, you''ve been a soul for as long as you can remember is this right." (???) "Correct." (Amaya) "Let me see an idiot sent you here in soul form to a dangerous forest that''s now for having soul eating monsters. Also your clueless about the world." (???) "How''d you know." (Amaya) "(Sigh) I''m Yumi. My last name is a bit long so it''s pointless to say. Anyway what''s your name." (Yumi) "Amaya." (Amaya) "How old are you." (Yumi) "Don''t know. How old are you." (Amaya) "17 years old. But you look 8 years old. You''re also a soul. It''s dangerous here, I got a idea I''ll take you home with me." (Yumi) "Really ok. Since I don''t have a home since the idiot just pushed me into the human''s world." (Amaya) Ch 47 history lesson on Phoenix heritage of Ember Manami POV "Why are you showing me this Amaya." "Didn''t you want to know how I met the Northern ruler Yumi. She''s funny in a way you''d never guess. Yumi is gentle and kind to people but she''s not perfect. Rather wherever she goes she''s bound to have destruction to follow. Not of her own will but because her aura or rather its more that trouble attaches to her." (Amaya) I stared confused at Amaya. She brought me here yet she didn''t say why. Her kid like self was a part of my soul but I felt she''s the one that didn''t change, it was me. "Where is your home." "With Time. Along with my friend Ayame, one day we will have to leave here. I''m waiting and watching silently for that day to come." (Amaya) "Let me rephrase this why do I see space from inside our own soul." "Sorry you might not understand this but that''s because of me. It''s to make me remember the place Time lived in and to remember what he looks like. Sorry but this is good bye for now. See you again." (Amaya) I woke up to see myself on Ember''s lap. "Why am I on your lap." "You fainted so since we don''t have a pillow I used my legs as a pillow for you." (Ember) "I see. Sorry about that. I met Amaya, Yumi." "Is that so is she well." (Ember) "Your Ember now. But she said your the type that attracts unnecessary trouble. She didn''t show me the memories of that. Though she did show me your first meeting." "I''m sorry what''s your relationship to Amaya." (Ember) "She is also me but at the same time she isn''t. We''re one soul but she''s the one that froze herself not wanting to change. Her words left me confused I''m waiting for when I go back to Time. What does she mean." "Is that so. I thought she was abnormal but didn''t think that was a possibility at all." (Ember) "What is." "She said she lived with a idiot that casted her down to our world which she called the human world which isn''t wrong. But at same time seemed weird. The person that put her into our world wanted her to be reborn but she refused and bent the trajectory herself with her will power. Making her a soul with a spirit like body because she was unstable." (Ember) "Wait spirits have a body too." "Don''t go mistaking them for ghost she they find it offensive. If you do die and end up there remember that. The spirits are different from humans they may have appearance like humans but to tell them apart is their pointy ears, the tattoos on their bodies and their pale skin. They''re easily spotted but humans often mistake them for vampires.....things get ugly when that happens." (Ember) Why''d you look away from me when you mention that. Don''t even answer that one if I do ask. But why do you feel like you want to avoid angering them. "I have a question for you. How is their government system." "There''s a king. Though if I remember correctly when I was alive the 2 princess of the spirit world went missing. They''re looking for those two since they''re the only heir to the throne." (Ember) "Have you seen them before." "No." (Ember) "I have a question for you about your Phoenix race. Are you people still ruled by the elders in your race." (Tear) "Oh so you know about those jerks. Nope mother said her grandfather got tired of their stupid decisions. She rebelled for what they did to what they did to our great great great great great grandmother. It was brought to light by grandmother in her anger. Great great great great great great grandmother was framed by the elders. Like one of our ancestors Aries. The only difference is that she didn''t get killed by her family. Since great grandmother was the only child it was impossible to do. She was put down by them because she held more power of the people and influenced their life too greatly. So to retaliate the idiotic elders did it again." (Ember) "Why do you seem to be shaking in rage." (Tear) "Isn''t it because you asked her something personal." "They didn''t do what they did to our ancestor Aries, where on her 500 birthday they framed her by hiring a assassin because she was known as a Saint among our people. Aries raised her sisters herself since her parents didn''t care as much about them. The ratio of our Phoenixes are female to men ratio of 50 to 2. There''s more females, the royals are the only pure bloodline that don''t mix with other race. Ancestor Aries had been blamed for the killings and massacre of a noble family she didn''t even know about. That day she was with her friend Flora. Back then the friend of hers was known as one of the rulers. The flaming witch. Angered by the fact that Aries was killed by her sisters. (Dying by arrow wounds she lived in pain for 300 or 400 years from the wounds that wouldn''t heal until her death. But she faked her death so she wouldn''t be hunted down by her siblings who weren''t thinking clearly.) These very same sisters that were raised but used by those elders. Our Phoenixes were put on lock down by the immortal and Flora''s lineage because of that incident."You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "Ack she went history lesson on us." (Tear) "Which of us asked her how their government decision was again." I gave Tear pointed glares as Ember looked reminiscent as she recalled all the details of the past that her mother told her about it. "Let me get this straight was this Aries your direct lineage or are you a descendant of her sisters." "We''re from one of her younger sister''s lineage since Aries is the 1st eldest. Her sisters grieved for her and looked for her reincarnation afterwards to apologize but couldn''t find her for centuries when they saw her again. She was with their half brother who''s a destruction dragon, but because his twisted self justice he kept killing her when she killed someone he thought as good. The thing was they shared a body because a forbidden art too. (She was injured by her sisters shooting at her with arrows, he found her and in order to heal her, he used a forbidden art to share a body so she healed. But the side effects was that she''d be stuck with him through out her next lives. He''s immortal cause he''s a destruction dragon.) Annoyed after reborn as angel she couldn''t trust him anymore though she shared my lifetimes with him. She shut him out to her plan to change her. No Izumi as she was called then changed her race to a devil. Her brother was what changed he gentleness and she rather not be a Saint that helps people since her stupid brother didn''t want her to change. He wanted her to forever stay the kind sister that helped people and raised him up until his very self justice rules couldn''t hold what their sibling bonds once were." (Ember) "Have you met her once Ember." "Hm yes. When the war was happening with the dragons and angels I met Izumi once. Her sisters have been reborn many times into our race. Some came back except our grandmother that was her sister that shot her near her heart. Many say it''s due to the guilt. But Izumi said it was because it was the one sister she spoiled the most out of her sisters. Dia is our ancestor. The youngest of her sisters, but we haven''t found a clue to her whereabouts even now." (Ember) "And you regret it. No your family members regret that loss. When you met this Izumi how how long ago was it to now. You died 900,000 years ago in the war, is this Izumi still alive." "I forgot to mention this but Izumi is a immortal devil after she changed her race. She''s not like you Manami." (Ember) "Good to know she doesn''t resurrect like I do. But you mean like immortal she heals instantly and doesn''t die. Devils eat souls and blood. Mostly their blood methods are brutal, they cut the mortal body for it or massacre if they went too long without food. The safer method is eating souls for them. But you said we once in your sentence somewhere meaning you consider yourself a Phoenix still." "Wait you too don''t make sense." (Tear) "So let me get this straight your family has been framed twice by the elders. Annoyed your grandmother rid your people of the elders ruling them. The first time created a complex situation in your family. And you found out that the very first ancestor of yours Dia and Izumi was close. But Izumi is still alive. Are we in the clear for the story so far." "Yep. Though she is being hunted down by her stupid brother." (Ember) "Let me get this straight you got a sensible ancestor and her mixed blood brother which you royals dislike since he''s a mistake that his mother gave birth to. But this isn''t the reason you Phoenixes dislike him. The main reason is because of Aries whom he changed by killing her and over again when they shared a body, before she did the race change to make sure they''re permanently away from each other and the forbidden art is also dispelled. So she''s being chased by a self justice freak." "Yep. Grandmother said that our great grandmother was framed for a even stupider thing. They the elders killed a ambassador of the dragon''s which started the war. Blaming our great grandmother which pissed grandmother off. Making her go rabid dog and rampage to kill all elders and their family so that another one wouldn''t be created. Flora''s descendants said they had it coming. Not that I don''t get that." (Ember) I held my head, ugh your government and the complex problems. Tear you idiot shouldn''t have asked. Tear is covering her ear and saying she can''t hear a word. Stupid girl your the idiot dragon that asked her for a history lesson of what happened to the elders that governed their islands. Then made me listen to it, your training is tripled I''m axing the earlier plan. "Wait why is your eyes gleaming." (Tear) "Gena where is the highest volcano we can find." "Hisssssss." (Next floor down stairs. Wait did this sissy annoy you because you got a history lesson by the Elven girl. Well former Phoenix though since she''s a royal she has her former powers.) (Gena) "Wait I''m not a sissy and why''d you get annoyed by the talk it was just a small lecture." (Tear) "Sure I simplified the lecture but that doesn''t mean I liked it. I have a major headache from the politics and the stupid family history lessons. As a insurance don''t worry I''ll save you just a second before you die. Gena your not to help. Come over here." "Hiss." (Good luck! I mean it. Angering a ancient goddess is just stupidity from you dragon princess.) (Gena) I teleported Tear straight into the volcano since I used Gena''s memory of it I dropped the dragon into the volcano opening from the top. "Damn it. I''m falling." (Tear) "Do know I locked most of your abilities and skills except your regeneration and your teeth as well as your stomach abilities. Your stomach ability would allow you to eat anything. Your teeth are there for a reason so use it. Also I locked your dragon abilities besides those three. Since your stomach can handle anything without killing you. Oh a advice, most plants are poisoned here. (She asked Gena when they teleported.) Golems, elementals, fire demons, drakes and lava serpent do enjoy just don''t die cause I locked your strength as dragon. Also if you want to do demihuman transformation I locked it too. Enjoy your 5 months of harsh training." "Fuck. She''s more than pissed she purposely locked all my hand to hand combats and all skills on me. What about my weapons and items. No she didn''t do it....why can''t I open my inventory." (Tear) I can hear her crying as I left. Please do understand you reap what you sow. I did say she only needed her stomach, teeth and regeneration. "Hiss." (Aren''t you being too harsh for her. I mean like leave her weapons or food.) (Gena) "She has to earn those herself. Maybe the only threat to the current her is the lava serpent but that''s only if she goes to his nest. I mean she wouldn''t be that stupid right." "Hiss." (This is Tear your talking about. Remember she tried to seduce the sucubus she saw in the 1 month period. She got her ass handled and ended up throwing up blood all over and slammed around like a rag doll.) (Gena) "She doesn''t think it through at all. Hopefully she learns from this one how to use her head. Not her gut feelings." Ch 48 Yami is lectured Manami POV I teleported back, what I didn''t expect was a hug from Ember. "I''m glad we met again Amaya, I thought I wouldn''t get to see you again. Sorry I went into a lecture you could barely understand." (Ember) You do know your hugging me to your breasts. Also this feels awkward since you feel more lik Yumi than Ember. This might be some time getting used to it. Cause I remember her as the stubborn prideful girl. This motherly aura and this comforting aura is odd. No rather how does she think of me. This is Yumi and the same time she''s Ember. She''s reborn as Ember, like I was Amaya before this. "If your wondering my soul is the same. Your giving me a funny face." (Ember) I blush and looked away embarrassed. This person going at her own pace I don''t know what to do with her. She had tilted my head to look at her after the hug so now I''m embarrassed. "I''m going to sleep." "But I''m sure vampires don''t sleep. And you don''t need it." (Ember) "As a ancient goddess I can sleep." Why am I retorting her back, I feel like I lost a war unknowingly. What''s this sense of frustration. Is it her warm aura that she''s giving off. Is that what''s effecting me. I went to sleep confused. Yami POV I woke up startled by the dream I had. I was a girl know as Diamond Embrace. The daughter of the the Embrance royals. I was a former royal Phoenix raised by my kind sister. Her hobbies were herbology, healing people, helping people and reading books. But now I''m a goddess on Remista. The same planet that is my home. A goddess of chaos and life. Ironic me who shot her sister who raised her asking her why did you do this. Only to find out on that same day I shot her that I ended her life. I lived in depression after that. For hundreds of years before ending my life at my miserable hands. Then ended up reborn as a goddess. Ironic right reborn as a goddess but as a Phoenix again. Only difference was as goddess, has sister forgiven me. Is it ok to live such a life. One without you to help and guide me. It still haunts me, the memories of when I shot Aries in the heart. My head hurts. I cried tears as I held onto my legs curled up on my bed. (Remember Aries had to fake her death so she wouldn''t get chased down. But she still died due to the wounds though they healed but it wasn''t complete recovery. Shot on her 500th birthday.) Sister what would you say if you saw me now. "Shush, little one you''re suffering from another nightmare again." (Kazuki) Kazuki is one of the spirit world''s princess. She''s the first eldest she ran away from home and has been living me since. Her younger sister sends her letter often. Though her excuse is the world is vast I want to see it all. When I met her I was 200 years old and was just done with my goddess in training and was a newly appointed goddess. Kazuki was 16 years old then. I''m now 790,000 years old. My age difference from her is 184 years. She doesn''t seem to mind. Rather I''m embarrassed to say she''s like a housewife. I know spirits can live for a long time. Her age is789,816 now. They live for as long as they want the longest it''s not a fatal wound that can kill them. Kazuki hugs me and comforts me saying there''s nothing here to harm me. I think it''s about time to tell her about my memories of my past they''re bothering me. She''s been with me for the longest I can remember. She''s considered a baby in years in her race until her 1,000,000 birthday. But I''m sure she needs to know since she cooks, cleans and does the laundry for me. A sigh escapes me as I looked at her. "What''s wrong why do you have a serious face? Is it about your idiot brother again." (Kazuki) I told her about my memories and she sighs with a face so you were worried about that. "Why don''t you look for your descendants and ask them if they know her whereabouts to ask for forgiveness instead. Wouldn''t that solve your nightmares." (Kazuki) "I don''t know. She helped raised me yet I..... I can''t just go to her. How can I do so after what I''ve done." (Yami)This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. My cheek hurt as I felt the slap from Kazuki. "This isn''t that Yami I know. The strong reasonable charismatic leader that helps her people without caring about her health. Weeping in your own self sorrow isn''t something I wish to see, this isn''t you. Your head strong, stubborn yet persistent towards your goal. Being cruel isn''t you nor is being kind. You maybe merciful but this isn''t what I want to see. If not seeing her after all these years is what is plaguing you. Seeing her is the right thing to do. So the first thing is getting into contact with the Phoenixes. Which I last heard from sister Mayu that they closed off 900,000 years ago after a war. Now are you going to keep being like this. Stop this self pitying look on yourself. I don''t want you to look down on yourself. Nightmares of your memories aren''t helping. Since I''ve met you, you''ve been having nightmares since back then I haven''t said a word and waited for you to talk when your ready. But what I see is stupidity from a younger sister not seeking answers." (Kazuki) I looked down awkwardly as the spirit princess was staring at me. She seemed to have giving a vibe that said talk or else I won''t let you go. Don''t think you can escape my reasoning after telling me. "Ok...I''ll go to the floating island for answers." (Yami) (You''ve guessed it she gave up without a fight cause a angry Kazuki means no food for her.) "Nope I''m going with you." (Kazuki) What after you shot me down with words. "Don''t give me that look. You''re flying there right. So you''re giving me a ride on your back on the way there. Also no running away. If I don''t go you''re probably planning to avoid the problem." I turned bright red from her words. Riding a Phoenix''s back means proposing so now I can''t even look at her. "Why are you so fidgety now." (Kazuki) When I explained it she just gave me a blank stare and said is that so. Rather she blushed and said she didn''t mind. "You do know I''m the goddess of chaos and life." (Yami) "Is that so. Well it might work out well since I inherited my mother''s trait from her. She''s a human but the special kind that controls death. There is a human race that controls death and the other controls life. My mother is the first one but she died and ended up with my dad in the afterlife instead of reincarnating. Where as Mayu''s mother is life, her mother is the twin sister of my mother. They didn''t mind marrying father since they both loved him. Well except that mayu''s mother is a yandere." (Kazuki) "Isn''t that dangerous for him." (Yami) "Nope she kills all women that comes near him, and if I wasn''t for my mother he''d probably end up as permanently dead or castrated by Amu. Even mother''s patience is wearing thin due to the fact father''s such a flirt." (Kazuki) Wait idiot spirit king freaking get your act together I don''t think you need to have your thing removed for them to warn you. But even your daughter is saying it with a serious face and laughing but her eyes are saying she''s seriously thinking that Mayu''s mother should just castrate her lover to make him yield to them. Kazuki your dry laugh is scary, I turned into a Phoenix and fly towards the floating island. Kazuki is on my back humming happily. Please don''t do so it''s disturbing after seeing your laughing like that. Kazuki is a beauty with aqua color hair. Her eyes are closed though when I asked she said her mother sealed her eyesight after she almost lost control of her death ability. She''s wearing a black kimono. When asked her reasoning is I love black kimonos. She has a variety of them it''s scary how many designs she could pull out. Her body proportions are what can shame a normal human and the violet tattoo on her left arm sticks out since she made a point to show it off. Yep her kimono are sleeveless on her her left arm. I got used to it. Well it''s better than mistaking her for a vampire due to it. My brother''s race is a angel like his father. My mother is a Phoenix, she''s married to Aist''s father but my father is her lover. The dragon god Riku, the god of the sea. His domain is the ocean and he rules over the mermaids and sirens. Dully noted sirens are always in heat in the summer was what father said. Never by any chance try to meet one during this time. He said they caught some fishermen and rape them then bring them back after the summer is done. With them not in their right minds. Sorry side tracked might also be because we were flying over the ocean. "Are you thinking of your family." (Kazuki) ''No I was thinking how different me and my brother is.'' (Yami) "You were raised and brought up by your mother, your brother was taken care of by his father." (Kazuki) ''His father was strict on him yet look where he ended up like. I told mother about everything he did she responded is that so, as I expected of one raised by that man. Really mother doesn''t like the god of the wind.'' (Yami) "She is the goddess of the skies, her father the god of night Erivic was the one that forced her to him. Though her husband loves her she gives him a cold shoulder does she." (Kazuki) ''She''s lovey dovey with father all year long. Acts like she''s in heat but actually knows when to draw a line. My little sister Gemini is funny when she saw them making out and hugging but they didn''t have sex at all. She was so disappointed. Can''t say all my family is messed up though only Aist is that stupid. Auntie them and uncles also have kids but they make it a standard for none of us to meet even in gatherings. But this time we just might have to due to the Fates.'' (Yami) "Your brother really got himself screwed over. Did you also say that it''s a first time they''re going to set a example by stripping his power in front of the gods. Won''t the god of wind Stein get pissed off." (Kazuki) ''It''s his fault.'' (Yami) I landed on the floating island easily though there was a sealed barrier. It was easy since I was a goddess. Ch 49 destinations and worlds common senses Manami POV I woke up and stared at Ember who was sitting at my side in seiza. Awkward is the only word that comes to mind as she''s sitting there staring at me. Wait don''t stare at me so intensely. I sat up quickly as I turned away from her smiling face. "About this god Aist you mentioned can you tell me more." "Aist the god of nature, creation and destruction. Loves manipulating and control. He''s a control freak. No one knows why but he''s the most unreasonable and unreliable amongst the gods. Many mortals has labeled him as a liar and more chaotic than his younger sister Yami. She''s the goddess of chaos and life. Yet she''s a fair and reasonable goddess to know more of Aist answers are with her. Looking for her can give you more results than you think if you want to look for the god that changed me to a mini version of him cause he wanted control over something he saw as a threat." (Ember) I still want to get Everistel but I''ll get to the stupid god first since I''m already on their planet. I''m sure Yumi did nothing wrong by just being reborn. "Calm down your leaking miasma, a goddess isn''t supposed to leak something a demon gives off." (Ember) "Wait you two have you forgot about me or were you two going to keep ignoring me." (Jessica) "You were here." Both me and Ember blinked as we looked at the vampire Jessica. I''m sorry but you like blend in so well with the lamias that I forgot you were a servant of mine. "Wait Manami why are you giving me that pitying look like it''s not your fault." (Jessica) "But it''s not. It''s cause we''re inside the lamia''s nest your presence is kinda thinned out so we have to concentrate hard to notice you." "That kind hurts. But your saying I give off a similar sense as the lamias aren''t you." (Jessica) "It''s not like one. Rather to put it into real words, their miasma they leak out is unique and different but it kinda makes your body blend into the very essence of their nest. So staying in this level is bad for you. Staying too long might actually thin out your existence towards us or in another word is our awareness to see you." "Isn''t that bad, tell me that before you decide to stick to somewhere too long." (Jessica) "But it does look bad for you since Manami is a vampire and your lord as well as her hearing is great so if she can''t perceive you it just means the miasma here can affect you to a abnormal rate." (Ember) "Hiss." (Why don''t you also head to the floor below the volcano one. It''s a snow demon''s village. Great place to hibernate for me too.) (Gena) My eyes twinkle, I want to see snow it''s decided we''re heading there. Then I''ll come back to check on Tear after a week unless I forget from playing too much from the snow. Yami POV I landed perfectly before changing back after Kazuki got off my back. I''m not even able to look at her straight as my head was steaming from the thought that she just proposed to me without caring. And she didn''t mind the idea at all. That reminds me though Stein is married to mother she doesn''t even allow him to. (Ride her back, his request to do so pisses of her.) Mother allows father, but he doesn''t do it often, only on their anniversaries does he allow her request. Those two idiotic love birds, mother has a amulet that father gave her when he proposed to her. She did divorce the wind god Stein. Stupid humans recorded that she''s married to Stein cause of it. Her stupid father appeased her to stay married with the wind god and marry father at the same time. But by doing so mother no longer goes home which had Stein move in. She also avoided her father. He wasn''t allowed to her domain, visits and presents were all denied. Grandmother Yan the goddess of sun and summer couldn''t even convince mother to allow her to see grandfather. When she tried mother threw a tantrum. As a goddess of the sky it went bad for the mortals too. Since her stupid father had asked humans and many other race to depict her husband (my father) Riku as the bad god that took her away from Stein who cared and loved her. The world saw her wrath, fully a disaster she took 59,000 years of coaxing from grandmother Yan to let it stop. Why am I remembering this you ask I just landed on the Phoenix floating island, so I reminisced on mother. Grandmother Yan had to go tell the truth in person to all race it was because her stupid husband being unreasonable. Now mother won''t even allow grandfather to see us his grandkids, except Aist. She said he''s his father Stein''s responsibility not hers. When asked you could see she really wanted to cause another rainstorm. She sent down a tornado, blizzards, floods and droughts cause her anger. Not exactly the best family but that is mostly due to grandfather. Mother doesn''t allow me to meet aunties kids either. She said something along the line don''t need you to meet that sly slut''s sons. For some reason landing here on the island got me depressed more. "What''s wrong Yami." (Kazuki) "Nothing just landing here on the island reminded me of mother''s fit to get back at ''grandfather'', I never met him but just thinking about him made me very......" (Yami) "Uncomfortable, pissed, angry, hatred and disappointment." (Kazuki) "Yep. He''s a disappointment as a grandfather. Mother''s name is Aletheia. It means truth. Grandmother Yan names her. Grandmother is actually more of a honest person and is actually the one that makes the most decisions but when she was gone grandfather married mother without discussing it with her. It did annoy her since she knew mother liked my father." (Yami) "They''re still in a stale marriage now aren''t they. It was his stupid side but I bet he most be frustrated since all the goddesses are also steering clear of him since they don''t want to feel the wrath of Yan." (Kazuki) "Grandmother did announce to all gods and goddesses anyone who so much is caught with him is doing more than manual labor. She''s going to permanently transfer them to minor god jobs or make them work with elementals for their whole life. And those that wish to have a relationship with him is sent directly to the spirit world for your father to judge." (Yami) "Ouch the death sentence to a god or goddess on that last part, them becoming a spirit is demoting even them. But he did marry her own daughter off without her permission as soon as she''s gone. Though how long has it been of this marriage." (Kazuki) "No clue mother counts her father''s and mother''s marriage it isn''t mine to worry about." (Yami) I slowly stopped by the maze garden, Aries made these flowers into what they were today. I see the rose bridge arch. A smile spreads on my face but it''s a sad one. "1st sister what''s this one." (Little Dia) "That''s the Hibsi, the orange lily its known for the poisonous liquid it can produce. It''s very widely used by many for its honey like pollen. The poison that the flower can create is paralyzing effects, it can freeze your whole body up except your tongue." (Aries) "Poizon? What''s that." (Little Dia) "You''ll understand when you get older. So don''t go touching it too much okay Dia." (Aries) "Then this red one what''s it called." (Little Dia) "The Yvneete it''s a green rose. It''s known for its potency to kill even a dragon with just a single thorn. The flower itself is gleaming right, it''s also known as the blinding herb. It''s use is also deadly to people if used wrong, permanently blinding them or used as an antidote." (Aries) "What about this purple one." (Little Dia) "PurpleAmaryllis. Known for its tragic love story. The angels of the old. The three sisters love for each other, a former angel who turned a demon when her sister was alive as a human. The 2nd eldest was a human princess until she was betrayed by her own brother for his lover. She ended up dying and became an angel. Their youngest sister sadden by her two sisters death couldn''t stand it and soon followed. But there was never peace even where they went." (Aries) "Why is that sister." (Little Dia) "You wouldn''t understand Dia your just 13 right now right." (Aries) "But I''m old enough to call you old lady and understand words. What do you mean by peace never happened wouldn''t they be happy since they got to see each other again." (Little Dia) "Listen Dia the reason why I said it''s a tragic story is because she never got to live peacefully with her sisters, as the youngest she couldn''t do anything back then as human. As a angel she hadn''t power since she was 4 pair of wing angel. A angel is held by ranks too 1 pair of wings can raze 1 or 2 cities. 8 winged and more are considered disastrous in strength they can destroy worlds if they so wished to. Her 1st eldest is a demon, her 2nd sister was a angel like her." (Aries) "Sister what''s wrong with them being angels aren''t they good." (Little Dia) Aries shakes her head in disappointment as she looked at Dia and picked up the flower. "This is the story of the 1st generation angels as well as history. Little one. Remember this, this tale tells you the ugly truths. That love exists for even those pitiful souls. A lesson to never be forgotten by us and millions others. For us to forget them is our wrong. As a demon the 1st and 2nd had to fight wars against each other. Heavens and the hells were at odds at each other. The youngest pleaded her sisters to stop. Yet they didn''t listen. The 2nd was used by her god that ruled their heavens as a baby farm due to the low birth rate of the angels that was lost to the wars that dragged on. The 1st sister was threaten into the next war, the youngest sister argued with her 2nd sister why she had listened to the god. Her answer was isn''t because he was the god of their heaven. Angered at the death to her sisters due to the war she went to kill both the god and the devil that ordered her sisters to their deaths." (Aries)Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "How was that sad, that was cruel! They just wanted to be at peace with each other." (Little Dia) "Before she killed the devil, she bled these flowers into being. For her sisters, after killing the god first she went to kill the devil on his dying breath he sealed her inside someone who will later be born into the far future. No one knows where she is but these flowers were used to honor her sisters and their story. We do know one thing from this story it''s their sisterly love that made them not able to pass into the reincarnation cycle. While the youngest is probably something out there or in someone else. These flowers have flowed through the history. They''ve lived and saw change through the years they''re older than us." (Aries) "That''s not a sad story that''s just a cruel thing to happen. Why can''t they be together. How are angels back then so stupid." (Little Dia) Dia turned to her sister to see her sister''s wry smile. Her beautiful caramel colored hair glowed in the sun light as her sister just shook her head disappointed. "By the way the angels are in their 48 generation right now." (Aries) "But they''re bad people right." (Little Dia) "Depends on how you see them." "Wait why''d it just play out a memory here." (Kazuki) "You don''t know about it. I''ll explain it''s a memory crystal, they can replay actual past events that someone had. Whereas a memory gem can show you and make you re experience a certain person''s memories but that will alter your personality. Memory crystals are also known for historical event logs or recordings. This one is special it replays Aries memory that she stored. It''s something she cares about since she always hides them in her garden so she''d remember them. You see when a Phoenix soul starts fading they start to forget, that''s when they''re about to die from old age. Aries said these memory crystals can be set up in case it happens to her. So she placed them in places she loves. This one is but only one of them. That one you saw was me with her. I as Dia with pink curly hair that she would tie up my hair and teach me about the world." (Yami) "But she never needed it because she didn''t die of old age, instead she died to the arrows you sisters shot at her." (Kazuki) I didn''t say anything more but was surprised to be tackled by a hug to my waist. Confused I blink and tilt my head to Kazuki. The one that tackled me in the waist is a 14 year old girl with silver hair and wearing a kimono. But the bottom half is black so it''s a noble girl. I don''t know her. "You''re finally back Dia. (Hic) I finally got to saw (hic) Dia again. It''s me your older sister Claria, I''ve (sniffle) been waiting (hic) for you to come back. It''s been (hic) 300 million years since then. I met sister Aries after her death after 3 million years. She was a angel then but brother changed her." (Claria) "Wait then what I saw your number of reincarnation right now." (Yami) "My 67th. By the time I met sister she''s been to other worlds she already passed her millionth reincarnation and stopped counting. She has powers and abilities of her previous incarnations. Yet because of brother Ridus she changed too much. His self justice was so strong yet his denseness and stupidity led her to change her race to a devil." (Claria) "Wait what do you mean by that sister is alive and well now isn''t she." (Yami) "When we wounded her back then the one who saved her was our half brother Ridus. With a forbidden art. But that very thing was wrong sure it healed her mostly but she still died due to the wounds we gave her back then, brother was with her for most of her reincarnation yet. He''d kills her if her reason or logic does go along with his. When I met them I asked him what he did to her. He said in her life before this one as a angel he killed her cause she went insane too, she was reborn as a human living peacefully yet her family and the villagers were killed due to her not wanting to use her powers. When she ran rampage he said he killed her himself. But when I asked what happened in the village he said he protected her." (Claria) Ack my former older sister Claria inside a 14 year old clicked her tongue. "I''m very sure in that situation it was better to have let her die instead of being traumatized. He shouldn''t even kill her because her insanity won her, he should''ve let nature take its course." (Kazuki) "I was angered to hear it from him. He didn''t wish for her to change, his exchange and reasoning led sister to close off to us. If anyone can get through to her I''d bet it be you sister Dia. He said he also killed her for killing those he judged as good men. Or when she''s close to killing someone." (Claria) "Wait aren''t those reasons cutting it close. Sister should live how she wants." (Yami) "She is now but as a immortal devil. She went to the graveyard of the angels and demons. The same one of those three sisters she told you of." (Claria) "Wait she told me when I was 200 years old as Dia it''s also known as the Devil''s trial grounds cause it changed a person''s race." (Yami) "Do you remember the names of the three sisters." (Claria) "What''s this you two are talking about." (Kazuki) "You see no one outside us Phoenix has the records of those three angel sisters as we call them written down. Hina the 2nd sister, former human princess of Rinestia kingdom. The demon Hima who was a former angel. Setsuna the youngest of the sister. Setsuna was special she was a being feared and revered among us Phoenixes. An ancient and mystical beast lineage she unlocked that even her human heritage had long forgotten laid in her you see. We have more records of her than her own sisters, Setsuna unlocked the long lost life dragon bloodline and the destruction Phoenix. This Phoenix is said to be found in the beginning. Unlike us they''re undying, their memories don''t fade." "Sister why do you sound so solemn about that." (Yami) "Because you''re also the same as her. Meaning somewhere in our lineage it was lost. But yet you unlocked that lineage after your death." (Claria) "Why do you sound so sad about it." (Yami) "You see I got a bit too curious about Setsuna so I did some researching of my own on why she died even though she unlocked that heritage and ended up as angel afterwards like her sister. See the thing is you have to emotionally unstable, depression and anger at the same time and in a similar situation as her. Which in your case it was close since you had in a way lost older sister Aries. But the reason why she died was depression so was yours and you both killed yourselves somehow to unlock it. Though in her case she purposely waged war against her best friend''s country and had her best friend kill her. Yours was more direct, just straight out stabbing your neck out." (Claria) "Seriously what''s wrong with you Phoenixes and suicide through stabbing the neck the other one was like that too. When she got arranged marriage to the dragons but failed instead she lost her voice." (Kazuki) "But sister why do you sound sad and not excited about it though they''re powerful." (Yami) "Here''s the catch you get dimensions hunting you down." (Claria) Ack those monsters. They''re worlds fueled by the people and will living inside them. They came into being and are like people but they''re a special case they can change race and appearance based on what race are inside them. They''re always female. 99.9% birth rate is females, Dimensions are monsters that are considered worlds disasters. Angering one is worst for you they can easily erase you. "Why is that." (Yami) What I had to ask why they were after them. (Destruction Phoenixes.) "Here''s what I got the destruction Phoenixes existed before 1st gen Dimensions. During the time known as 0 Dimensions as the correct term is called. These monsters that were known as 0 dimensions ended themselves in a war, reason unknown but the records said the origins of the destruction Phoenix were from that time. To look for answers you have to look there. But I''m saying that''s your only choice since your being hunted down you just never knew. That''s also the reason we were looking for you. Also if your looking for Izumi I suggest you look for the Phoenix named Yumi, she was last seen in a war 900,000 years ago. But I''m sure she died. Sister''s whereabouts are with that girl. She''s your key. Also she might be the only thing to keep you alive, well that was the only thing I can tell. Do your best to not die." "Sister what is our world called I don''t mean the planet, you seem to know more than I do." (Yami) "Ugh I have to start there. Fine this''ll be common sense for you to learn I''ll say this only once, then you''ll know why there exists Dimensions." "What we lived in is called a world, it''s many worlds within our world but to go to them you have to go through a world portal those are hard to find. But to know more about the truth of worlds you have to go see them for yourselves. Then there''s two special families. That exist inside our worlds these two are the Midori and Hidori families. These two family protect the secrets of the worlds, they''re a family that descended from two twins but grew apart and are now fighting. The Midoris specializes in techniques, the Hidori is the family that specializes in weapons." (Claria) "But know this there is Realms which is above where we live in these worlds. Realms are special, they exist on a different planes. Realms has existing worlds in the skies flying too high can lead you to other worlds. These realms have stronger races, beings and many that don''t exist here. These realms are known as demonic compared to our worlds. Guess you going there is like this example here is considered easy mode, throwing you there is like hardcore mode without reviving. Think of it like that. There exists the Nightmares, we call them dreameaters. Since that''s what they do but more, they eat a person in the dream like a parasite and replace them. There''s also terms of words they use but it''s not like you''ll use them. Holy beasts exist there also." "Let''s see if I was to draw how things look it''s like this. Realms > Worlds > Dimensions > Planes > dreams. Moving on Planes is a world too but why we called it a plane is because it starts from the edge of an abyss then there''s the cliff of human houses built into the wall of that cliff. After that is a grass plains, then there''s villages and long distance of grass plains, then cities and towns. There exists all kinds of weird unseen in this place. It''s a hard place to fall to unless you have the worst luck." "Dreams, pathways is the best term to describe it. There''s only one person that is always day dreaming that our sister knew. Rachel, she''s still alive even now along with her siblings. Rachel is a pure angel out of her 5 twin sisters." (Claria) "You sound very annoyed by the fact she''s daydreaming all the time." (Yami) "She''s a seer. Though she daydreams, her body draws events she saw in the past, present or future. She doesn''t respond much to anyone. Her family is a family of 100 siblings. Her father was the lord of the neither world. Her mother is what you call a pure angel (100% angel no human meaning she''s not a human before that nor does she have mixed blood). The 5 twins are Sera, Isabella, Rachel, Erica, and Nami. The first two I mentioned are technology geniuses. Sera is a wolf demon like her father, Isabella is wolf demon and angel, Erica is a half wolf demon. Nami is half angel, and Rachel is a pure angel." "Ack but you said she''s daydreaming all the time what does that have to do with the dreams as you mentioned." (Yami) "Naive. The dreams are what humans used for black ritual summons girl. Rachel is day dreaming all the time her state is always like that. So whatever humans or other race use black ritual or summonings those creatures come from the dreams, there''s a price to pay for those things to come to our worlds remember this, nothing about them is good. Also dimensions can''t go to realms, this is harder for them to do. Easier for us as people but if I were you I wouldn''t bet on it. Going to hardcore mode is crazy there are also other things I don''t know about some race there so my knowledge isn''t all there is to it. Like 10% of it is what I might know about Realms. So do be careful if you want to traverse there. But if you''re going to a dimension try not be discover but that''d be like impossible." I know they''d sense if I went in I''m not that suicidal sister don''t give me the pitying look like I''m naive and Kazuki why are you giving me a sympathetic look. "So you''re barely learning all this now." (Kazuki) That stings, don''t look at me like that. Dimensions can only be girls if they give birth to a male by normal means too it''s impossible for it to become a dimension. Dimensions are fueled by the worlds and the people inside is what gives them power, it''s also what brought them into being. Chapter 50 Kazukis lessons on world differences and bad news Kazuki POV I was amused at Yami''s pouting look. Her red wavy hair is up to her shoulders and she''s pouting over the fact she just got a lesson on how small the world she knew it as was. We''re just a small part. Do know that this is what everyone except the human, elves, and dwarves know nothing about. Even the monsters, demons, Phoenixes, dragons, leviathans, and mythical beasts know. We the spirits know about it cause sometimes we have other people from those place end up as spirits instead of reincarnating. So it''s common knowledge for us. Since this happens often we also learn some of the other worlds as we call them since the terms are too annoying to say. Other worlds histories. The realms are the most peaceful but yet the most dangerous. From poisonous plants, beasts, monsters and races. It''s the most illogical. Soul reapers of ranks, we don''t have those here. A ranks sound like demons that eat human alive for the enjoyment of soul. S ranks right for the world balance inside the realms. Soul reapers skip ranks G-S. SSS being the highest but the S ranks are what is seen. S ranks then can turn into SS rank, those below S ranks also help. But A ranks are to be avoided. They eat a person''s guts while that person''s alive. I didn''t say anything about my knowledge. I''m staring at the garden that we are at after Claria leaves. Yami is reminiscing her past here. So I''m not bothering her. The holy city of light, the snow immortals. The realms and worlds have these two but two differences. The realms is where it''s known as the holy city of lights. They fight the forest of darkness. It''s the home to parasites. Nightmares are but one of many that exist there. They mostly latch on to corpses but they can also do so to living people. They''re mostly latched on the snow immortals after their deaths because the snow immortals'' bodies can last longer. Gate keepers, those are souls condemned to the highest levels in the realms. They''re former people but they did wrong in the past. So before they die the fates and gods made a decision to lock their memories and make them guard a floating gate to a forbidden world. These gate keepers appear with a gate, sometimes gates appear in our worlds too but that''s rarely. They might be people we once knew, but these gate keepers always have a mask on them. The there''s something we have here that people rarely know about walking archives. They''re former people with knowledge of living people, beasts, spells, curses, seals, monsters, and other races. And life story inside them. These people exist in all worlds. They too were normal people but they did something that was considered forbidden to do so as punishment their memories is wiped and they''re to protect these updating libraries inside them. These also have a person''s life story so if a bad person got hand on it the other person is screwed. There are at lease two person protecting the archives, the archive herself or someone she used to know that doesn''t remember. This is their punishment. Failed experiments, these are human facilities all over the worlds that exist. They''re the abdominal monsters that humans created due to their wish for immortality from experimenting on other races. They end up with a it, a beast with insatiable hunger, genderless, looks like a bugled human body but without eyes or ears. It''s also without a genital. I smile wryly as I remembered what they showed me to get the point across that these beasts if seen in this medieval world should be killed.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Why are you giving such a look." (Yami) "Nothing, I''m just thinking some human mistakes can be gruesome and end up eating at them. (She means literally.)" "Why are you being sarcastic all of the sudden." (Yami) "Hey Yami what if you meet a unknown being." (Kazuki) "What are you going about now." (Yami) "I said if you meet one." (Kazuki) "You''re being weird." (Yami) "They''re beings labeled as such sealed for centuries that no one knows why or when they appeared. They are powerful, high regeneration and can''t be outrunnwd if you meet one what would you do." (Kazuki) "I don''t know what your trying to say also what do you mean by unknown." (Kazuki) "That''s just how we label them since we don''t know what they are or where they came from. By the time you found them they were sealed there. So if you see one. I ask you this promise to abandon me. Don''t fight them. They''re worst than dimensions." (Kazuki) Cause I saw it. A massacre made by one of those beings Yami. There''s also one inside me. If she''s ever out run for it. Don''t look for me. She looks at me confused but I gave her my sad smile. Yami just gave a frustrated sigh. "There''s one thing that your sister never touched about realms. Shape shifters, they exist. But there''s a race above them that is a mix of every race so they can shape shift into those race but their appearance is different. Kinda like dimensions in that aspect but more powerful we call them Race shifters. They''re closer to homunculus that''s created from magic. Then there''s what''s known as spell castor race created by a man so desperate he mixed wizard, sorcers, sorceress, wizard and witch blood to create this race for channeling spells and using magic." "That''s just stupid. Wait why do you know more than my sister." (Yami) "Because we have people that end up as spirits from other worlds." (Kazuki) "So your saying I could''ve just asked you." (Yami) I just shrugged and smiled but what I didn''t tell her I saw a crack in this world. More accurately in the spirit world gate, leading to here in the living world. It''s connected to the realms. It''s beginning to crack meaning this world and the realms are going to mix once it does everything will be total chaos. So I sent sister to look for the cracks but nothing can be done about it cause Realms are higher than our worlds. It''ll eat our worlds and spit us out into the mix with the realms. Making the monsters mix. To be exact I last went to check yesterday, we only have 10 months left before we''re spit into the realms. Monsters and unknown problems are going to pop up. "Say you aren''t hiding anything from me are you." (Yami) Guess I''ll have to break the news now. "Yami we have until 10 months from now before the realms and the worlds are fused together. The Midori and Hidori''s won''t like this. It also might be possible for their ancestors to come back if it goes on at this rate. Those two were really close. Though they had different last names." (Kazuki) "Why do you sound so sure and what do you mean that the two ancestors of someone that knew the secret of the worlds are going to be brought back to life." (Yami) "That''s how it works for those two, their souls are....gate keepers...condemned of the highest offense for finding out the secrets. That''s all I can saw. Once the worlds and realms fuse the two are freed. Things will be utter chaos." This isnt a chapter If you have any questions so far post them down below. Also I thought it was better to explain the concepts and some terms they used. As well as the situations. Dimensions: beings that have living worlds inside them. 99.9% of being a dimension also the same for being born as a female. No male is possibly turned into one. An emotionally unstable dimension means she is always changing the worlds. These beings are created due to the people and worlds fueling them. Their race, class and professions is Dimensions. Their race can change into any race inside them but the status shown will say dimension. Plane: is called this by them because it starts at the edge of the abyss. Worlds : worlds that exist at the same times but have to use world portals to access other worlds. Dreams: pathways also the place where summoned monsters come from also known as the dream world. Neither world: ruled by Miyabi because her sister killed her father. Rachel is mentioned as her sister. Miyabi is also a ranked S soul reaper. She''s the 50th out of the 100 sisters. Her mother is also Niana. Spirit world: ruled by Edward. His two daughters are sometimes doted on by him. He''s a flirt so Miyu''s mother often tried to castrate him but is calmed down by her twin sister. Soul reapers rank A: loves to corrupt souls then eats them. Another enjoy them is eating a person alive. These soul reapers can''t rank up. Soul reaper ranks: B > S, C> A, D > B, E > C, F > D, G> E. S can rank up to SS then SSS. But most are S rank. SSS, S, A, B, C, D, E, F, G. Pure angel: 100% pure blood without a mix of human blood. 0 generation Dimensions: there is only records showing that they met their demise by the hands of a destruction Phoenix. Setsuna: an former angel that turned into a fallen after killing the ruling god of her heavens that has been sealed inside someone. 4 pairs of wings or more for angel are considered disaster class for worlds so gods mostly give them minor roles to not upset the balance. (Do know this is just their way of thinking, depends on if the angel actually listens.) Midori family: knows half of the world secrets. Specialized in techniques. Their family and the Hidori have been at odds for centuries but their origins came from the two twins who got along well. Hidori: knows the other half of the worlds secrets. Specialized in weapons and creating weapons. They''ve been at odds against the Midori family. Nightmares: eats people''s souls through nightmares and replaces them. They take over people and often already dead people.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Snow immortal: lives in the snow city controls ice, they came into being when a priestess in a village found the fountain of immortality. The later descendants of hers are known as royals that can recreate this said drink and bestow it on people. Gate keepers: souls that are condemned for the highest crimes used to protect forbidden worlds. Archives: walking archives have inside them monster knowledge, people''s life stories, location of items, spells, curses and seals. These people have forgotten their pasts that are locked. They protect these knowledge inside them and can easily access them. Are punished with this task because they had done a deed consider forbidden. These updating libraries of living changes can have all the answers. In the wrong hands the knowledge can cause many deaths. These archives are also protected by someone they once knew. Creators: beings that came into being due to life energy, they are often seen in the realms. These beings are nonchalant about helping humans, they only led a hand when they know it will effect the timelines. If it''s not to serious they will not act, this includes if souls are corrupted beyond repair. Destroyers: these beings exist at the same time as creators, they are made from the negative energy and negative emotions of other races. Wherever they go are natural disasters, plague, massacres, droughts, famine, insanity and abnormal storms. Most like to destroy. Some like life but staying in one spot can destroy the area so they often move. The creators are sometimes at odds with them. It''s a rarity for a human to turn into one. Izumi: the former Phoenix princess of Embranc. Her family name is sometimes pronounced Embrace. She was framed during her 500th birthday. Which was her starting point to changing. She was once known as a Saint. Healing people and helping the one in need. But her brother sharing a life with her for many lifetimes has changed her to no longer be gentle. She learned that yielding and too much kindness can be poison. She forgave her sisters but said if the elders want her that can come at her. Ridus is still chasing her down. Ember: former ruler of North Yumi. Known as one of the Phoenix princess of the Seles couple. Is one of the dangerous ruler that ruled the mountains and beat the mountain demons, dragons and mermaids into submission. Wherever she goes disaster tends to follow not to far. Ember was used by Aist due to his fear of her being uncontrollable and a threat to his being. Aist: a control freak. A jerk that does things on a whim. The god of nature, creation and destruction. Aria: the former Emelline. Tin is her half brother. Her mother is one of the demon lord''s 15 General until she fell in love with her father Aden. Her mother is close to losing her human sanity. Due to this fact her mother wishes for her daughter to grow up normal. Olivia: Manami''s mother. Her death caused a depression in her own daughter. In despair Manami fell into another world forgetting the memory. A lock smith that loves to open about anything. She''s a eccentric when recreating her own locks. She''ll do about anything to recreate her locks to a godly level, she can tend to get out of hand. Overprotective over her kids, doesn''t act like it but she loves them. She tends to distance herself from Manami due to her habits of wanting to let Manami learn about locks. Her work inovled working with locks, she''s mostly of the city due to her job. Noira: met mc at age 13 or 14. To her it''s been 50,000 years since. Her sister is blind when she sends her to mc. Her sister hates her denseness at her love for Manami so she used a love potion to make them both realize their love for each other. Hikari: found out from Aphrodite that she created them by playing with the gods DNA when she was 15 years old. Due to her being able to use magic and divine strength without divinity has cause her eyesight. Her sister is the one with divinity but no strength nor magic. Hates herself more than Noira. Felt she betrayed her love towards Time. Is unsure of her feelings towards Amaya so she''s looking for Manami for answers to these emotions. Ch 51 unexpected meeting Ember POV Manami is walking in front of my and like a big child that''s running around. It''s her first time seeing snow, we''ve been here for 2 weeks walking towards the village of snow demons. She last checked on Tear 2 days ago cause she forgot. I mean her response to snow is like a happy kid getting a new toy. I''m guessing she never saw snow before. I push Manami away as I see a big white snow ape. It tossed a icicles at us but I pushed Manami away. My legs are bleeding from the icicles sliding against my legs. "Ember are you ok." (Manami) "I''m fine it''s just a scratch." (Ember) Both me and Manami turned around to see Jessica bite into the snow ape''s neck and dislocated his neck. Brutal but can you like not use your meal as a play thing for attacking your lord. She''s completely fine, so stop going by your natural vampire instincts now. Also he''s dead. Jessica is still drinking the blood quietly until she''s sure his heart is no longer pumping. I staggered, this reminds me of a familiar scene with the snow storm. I can see Manami seemed dazed too and confused. This I experienced once when I was still Yumi. There in the mountains I met a girl who looked 28 years old. Dark black hair and glowing tattoo everywhere but her face. Clear purple eyes and this gentleness before the storm. She told me she had fallen through a gap in this world. (Do know she met a destroyer.) "Sorry I''m Iona. A destroyer, were formed from negative energy and the corrupt emotions that humans have but can''t let out. Wherever we go is disasters. Well I''m from the realms. To put it into words I''m one of the few that dislikes to kill needlessly without reasoning. But I have to move around often because if I don''t then natural disasters befall my surroundings. Famine, storms, plague, famine and drought. Or any ill omen you can think of." (Iona) I blinked at her as she let me into her hut. She had created a hut for herself so deep into these mountains that are said to frighten even the dragons. As if they knew this''ll place was dangerous. "Realms? What is that." (Yumi) "Ah I have to start there. Ok Realms is what your place calls the higher world. It''s a term use daily to not confused with here where you live. Realms are like your world here where worlds also exist but ours is in the skies instead of having to look for portals for them. There''s also races that are only found in the realms. Coming here actually gives me such a relaxing effect since it was like going on hard and then falling to a place with everything on easy." (Iona) "You explained your race but what do you mean you were created from negative emotions does that also apply for other race having those negative emotions to create your race." (Yumi) "Hmmm, you learn fast. Yes. I said human corrupt emotions for a reason. Lies, greed, anger, hate, killing intent and any of the other emotions that they built up in negative way that so much is leaking out but they have to go somewhere. When we are born the city or the area we''re born in dies. People, animals and buildings. There was once a human that turned into one of us. That was a rarity that happened in this world. You see we mostly exist in the realms and a few creators also fell into here your world. But instead of looking for a way back they cooperate with the gods here to end a city or village before we can completely form. Though that doesn''t work with a place with monsters and high class demons living inside the city. I''ll say this 1 in a billion that''s the chance that a human turns into one of us." (Iona) "Why do you sound so sure." (Yumi) "Because we know when another one of us is born. Though I have to ask do you remember hearing the name Izumi." (Iona) "Izumi was Aries in her first life, an ancestor of mine. Your asking if I knew her why is that." (Yumi) "I fell the same time she changed herself into a devil race. But that''s the interesting part, her student that she taught was the one that changed. Fueled by her disgust towards her teacher who taught her magic own brother. She fell in love with him but wanted to know why her teacher who taught her forbid her from confessing. When I fell from the realms I was outside the city when I saw the phenomenon of the negative energy and corrupt emotions build up towards her. Ridus angered her. Shiki changed from a human into a destroyer here in your world. Us destroyers have to exist as the same time as creators. Meaning we have a rival that''s created as the same time as us to negate us." (Iona)Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "But this one was interesting, a human here in the worlds changing due to her emotions and her high hatred towards the destruction dragon. She found out he kept killing her teacher in many lifetimes because his strong sense of justice he tried to push on her(Izumi). Shiki changed into a destroyer that could kill dimensions. Our tattoos have that meaning what we can kill or our beings are craved into our souls. She almost succeeded too but he was saved. It''s interesting to see humans change." (Iona) No I''m more scared of your thinking it''s interesting to watch a disaster unfold in a city. I woke up with a start from the memories inside a log cabin. A black haired girl smiles at me with a smile. "Iona." (Ember) "Good to see a old soul of the old. Your alive and well Yumi. But that''s a new body isn''t it. What''s your current name." (Iona) "Ember. Where''s the other two." (Ember) "They''re sleeping. So traveling with vampires now." (Iona) "I don''t wish to hear that from you. You never finished explaining." (Ember) "Oh right about creators and destroyers. Counterparts of a whole. There are mostly females for creators. Destroyers have a high male ratio, there''s less females. That''s also why things are chaotic. You see they''re highly impulsive and goes by their emotions they got from when we''re first born and use that as a way to feel emotions. Rather you can say they feel disgusted by the other races human emotions that created us. But since they''re so few of us females we tend to hide ourselves from the world itself even if we do have the impulse to do so. It''s rarely but sometimes holding it in can cause us to go insane. So even if I want to live peacefully with people I have to cause 1 or 2 disasters by hand by myself every year or so. That''s the thing we don''t have a choice about. Either that or go insane." (Iona) "You have it harsh too." (Ember) She just stared silently into the fireplace. "Whatever happened to the human that you said changed into a destroyer." (Ember) "Shiki you mean. She is alive that much I know. Ridus is her target, a destruction dragon. Immortals can die by immortal killing weapons. But as you know destruction dragons are like roaches so her abilities of killing a dimension mean she can end him easily. All I know is he''s chasing his sister down and shiki is chasing him." "Ouch. His sister is thankful he saved her from the wounds those years ago. That''s why he''s still alive now. But I remember her saying she hates him but isn''t going for revenge cause she owes him. Though she''ll kill him if he tries to kill her." (Ember) "Karma is coming back to him hard." (Iona) Yami POV Why does she tell me this now. That our world will soon be chaos. Kazuki your hiding something else from me too aren''t you. "Celestial fairies. They''re also gods and goddesses but they exist in realms. Living life without interfering with humans as much as possible. But many seek them because each of those celestial fairies have a special power they''re each born with so people tend to massacre their families and take the children at a young age to enslave for themselves." (Kazuki) "Just how much do you know." (Yami) "Bits and peices of information. Why do you ask." (Kazuki) "Because it seems like you know how their world works more than ours." (Yami) "I do know this their time era is weird all over. One village can be in traditional edo as Earth terms it, or another part of it can be medieval and there are towns and cities in modern times in the realms. But these places are separated by monster infested areas. But the cities and towns people are never able to go to these cities or the medieval cities or countries they can go other modern ones without having to go through the monsters. I guess me knowing much can be counted on studying from my teachers, if your jealous don''t ask." (Kazuki) "You cheat." (Yami) I pouted but wasn''t angry at her at all. She just didn''t feel like the need to tell me it. Stupid Aist we all got by the Fates. As I said before they''re a soul race. They don''t live like us nor the humans here. Dried wastelands and they use their abilities to their fullest while developing their abilities to see and alter fates by living on those lands. This is to learn their control. But if anything this race is powerful to change even a god''s fate. Angering one is just crazy. Anger the whole race and your screwed over for your next lifetimes. A sigh escapes me as I held Kazuki by the hand and ran all the way to my mother''s home.Aletheia my mother, though her name is truth. Us Phoenixes can see when someone lies so I get the name is kinda weird. See when someone lies I see a mist around them after that sentence they lied with. It''s annoying since I know it''s a word they used that they lied with. That was back when I was Dia now, it''s more like I see the stupidest things when someone lies. Want to know? Your curious right. That''s the funniest thing that can happen to them. They''re literally lit up on the word they used as a lie. It makes me laugh cause when others see it they''re like what the fuck is this. Not my fault. Please don''t do so when your around me. Humans are funny when it happens. But most Phoenixes it isn''t something this drastic nor are others supposed to see how you see it. For example Claria sees the sentence when someone lies and the word in the said sentence glows. Lying to a Phoenix is just honestly stupid. If humans can''t even understand that after thousands of years they''re idiots. Ch 52 Aist is stripped of his divinity; start of a cruel path Yami POV Everyone''s here yet Aist glares at me. Mother is annoyed since grandfather was also gathered here too. "It''s your fault isn''t it." (Aist) "Now now, it wasn''t your sister that called us here." (Aletheia) "Mother why do you always defend that bitch." (Aist) "She''s your sister. Also she took me she went to check you and saw you lazing about after corrupting a soul." (Aletheia) "What he does is none of her concern." (Stein) "Oh is that so step father condemning a soul that was innocent due to his control issues. I see corruption isn''t that big of a problem then." (Yami) I mocked him but I could hear the other gods and goddesses whispering behind us. I was seated in the 29th chair out of the 190 gods that helped govern this world. These are the major gods. If you count the minor gods together with the major gods it''s 567 gods. Yet we are all here. My eyes widen when I saw three Fates walk towards us. One male, a tale tan young man with grey hair. He seems fit but he''s wearing a white robe. Like the Chinese as Kazuki said. She enjoys going to Earth though she said it was a hassle to hide her ears. She said her clothes are from Japan and the kimonos were designs she saw but too much black of everything is overdoing it. Don''t ask me she even came to ask me if it was ok if her underwear was all black I was blushing when she brought it to me when I was eating. It made me choke on my food. My eyes went to the girl by his side wearing a mask, she reminded me of someone but I don''t remember where I saw it. Maybe it''s just my imagination. Clear golden eyes and blue sapphire hair. The face mask was what made me think I might''ve saw her somewhere before but I don''t know where. Mother had told grandmother Yan about the Fates and she paled before calling this meeting since it was more serious than Aist thought. Yep he''s screwed over. The blond girl beside the tan guy is about 12 years old but she''s just hiding behind him. They''re wearing traditional Chinese clothes is what Kazuki told me. I gave her a look aren''t you wearing kimonos only. ''But I keep them moderate.'' (Kazuki) ''Says the one that shows off her left arm tattoo.'' (Yami) ''Oh shut it the old man is gonna talk.'' (Kazuki) "Hello gods. I''m sorry for being so abrupt without introducing myself. We''re the Fates. A soul race that helps govern the laws of life. We''re here because a mistake of a mischievous yet lazy god among you. My name is Talon. The one behind me is my grand daughter Jenna. The one on my side is Yia Elne Pina Frost. The Fates Princess as you gods can call her but we don''t have a monarch, she''s only called that cause her abilities are too powerful for even a fate." "Hello." (Yia) "Um grandfather that god right. The god of nature, creation and destruction." (Jenna) "Look he did something stupid again." (Minor god A) "Aist is always so full of himself." (Minorgoddess A) "About time the brat gets it. His father maybe strict but the bastard is very doting on letting his son do as he pleases." (Minor god B)This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Well we can''t do much about that now Stein. Your son brought about this mess himself." (Yan) "But mother in law. This is unacceptable for outsiders to decide for themselves his punishment." (Stein) "Sorry you say outsiders but your son has gone to far. Making things go beyond the natural orders has made us take things into our own hands. As we speak my people are cleaning up this track of a god you call a god. He has caused many to fall into his whims and calling them as he please and doing as he pleases. Yet he went too far corrupting a soul beyond redemption so you beast that raised this son of yours do you understand what happens to those corrupted souls." (Talon) "How dare you call me a beast." (Stein) "Restrain himAletheia." (Yan) "Gladly." (Aletheia) Wah, mother your eyes are gleaming. Stein had tried to charge Talon but mother had caught his arm and twisted it beyond repair. His right arm is broken and she''s not letting go. He''s in pain but ignoring the pain. "Let me goAletheia. This bastard needs to be taught a lesson for our son to see." (Stein) "You mean your son. I didn''t want that thing. He reminded me of you. So when I gave birth and you said you wanted it. I thought sure it''d be your responsibility since I didn''t like you or it. Cause father was at fault for this mess. Isn''t that right ''father.'' " (Aletheia) "Please don''t put all the blame on me." (Grandfather) Your asking me why I don''t use his name here. I don''t respect the bastard, two it makes me sick to see him. Calling him grandfather is enough since he''s worst than a trash stepfather for making this mess. "As we were saying we''re here for the boy." (Yia) "What makes you think I''m letting you take my own grandson." (Grandfather) I wasn''t surprised when I saw red strings binding grandfather and his whole body started to disappear leaving a glowing orb. His soul was floating there, but the one that did so was the small girl Jenna I narrowed my eyes. Stein had now shut the heck up in shock. Aist was shaking as he laughed crazily. Grandmother Yan didn''t move from her seat and instead sighed. Yia snapped her finger and grandfather''s soul vanished. I''m very certain he''s been sent to the gates of where the Fates will lead him to his next life. I don''t even want to know if his time is up yet. "The boy tried to control millions of people''s lives and used his influence. He won''t die yet since that isn''t his fate. So for him we have a special way of doing things but we will strip him of his divinity first Yia." (Talon) A bright light blinded us as brother tried to run away. I opened my eyes again and was surprised to see my brother was no longer leaking out divine powers nor was he glowing with his powers. He gave me a glare before throwing something at me. I was caught off guard when the knife hit my left shoulder. "It''s all your fault isn''t it. Yami you tattled to these crazy people didn''t you." (Aist) "No. They''re the ones that watches everyone''s life. Things aren''t decided on by them, they manage fate but let nature run it''s course. Never controlling someone''s fates for themselves. Fates live helping others they protect fate of the people. Whereas what you did to the souls has made them unable to watch on the side. You''ve brought them out into the open to judge those millions you influenced and the girl''s mother. The one you''ve condemned is her mother yet you old no remorse." (Yami) "What''s wrong with controlling weaklings in my rule. I created the elves their lives should be mine. Life isn''t their own cause they''re all living on borrowed times." (Aist) "That''s where are opinions differ." (Yami) Jenny pushed Aist down into the human world. An useless angel that can''t even do anything without using his divinity for selfish reasons and for himself. I sigh as I felt my face turned pale. Stein was glaring at me. "So your the one that brought these crazies here." (Stein) His eyes were burning with fury. "I won''t forgive you even if yourAletheia''s daughter." (Stein) "Do anything to my daughter and you won''t have a palace let alone servants since your protection is gone." (Aletheia) "That''s right touch my daughter and you will feel the wrath of my oceans on your people." (Riku) I smiled wryly as I left with Kazuki feeling drained. Aist POV How dare she. Grandfather is dead and she''s living comfortably. She fucking used someone else to rid her of me. That demon. (Actually she cared about him, warns him and tried to cover for him the best that she could. But he took things too far. So he ended up where he is now.) "First you took away my mother''s affection then you condemn me in front of all the gods. When I get back you''ll be the first I strike down." (Aist) My wings felt heavier than usual my body was harder to move in. My breathing was uneven, is this due to losing divinity. Ch 53 uneven emotions Manami POV I woke up startled by the smell of cooked meat. I gulped my mouth as I saw the black haired girl with purple eyes smile at me. "This is Iona she saved us. Manami she said you might be able to eat food but it''s got to be cooked to almost mid rare. It has to have a lot of blood and not be cooked completely but look the part of being cooked though I don''t get it." (Ember) I look around to see Jessica is taking a bath in a corner. "Sorry the snowstorm might be my fault." (Iona) "What do you mean." "I have no control but disasters and unusual things follow me wherever. Just think nothing of it." (Iona) "As if your cursed." "Not exactly but it''s similar to it but not exactly right. But think of it how your like, I''ve had it for centuries so I''m used to it. Just I had to move around constantly because of it, staying too long can also be bad. For example if I wasn''t in this pseudo dungeon and outside in the forest or mountains this climate would''ve killed the animals in hibernation from starvation. Whereas monsters here adjust to it." (Iona) She didn''t sound like she enjoyed it but why didn''t she look for a way to fix it. "If I looked for a way to fix myself I wouldn''t be me Manami. This thing is how I''m born removing it means removing my reasoning or what I am. I was born of negative energy those things effect my surroundings. Corrupt emotions from humans and different race, that''s what makes me who I am. Erasing it equals denying my very being. It maybe the ugly truth but it''s me. You may say it''s a curse, I say it''s also a gift to live with it but I don''t have anyone to be with me like those opposites of my race, born of life energy. They''re born in groups." (Iona) I stared at her confused but she gave me a wry smile as if to say one day you''ll understand me. Yia POV I watched the angel Aist disappointed. Are all angels like this? Was only Niana''s children the only ones that didn''t disappoint me. He''s thinking of getting revenge after ascending again. But that''s the thing we stripped him of even that fate when we casted him down. If he changes for the better maybe we can change it back to normal. The way he was raised caused him to turn into a control freak. Wanting things to come easily into his hands. Dying isn''t my option is what I heard him say. I shook my head this is heavenly karma little boy. You maybe 90,000 and your sister''s younger than you but do know that you''ll age now. She didn''t tattle like you thought she did. Rather she tried her best to cover for you. Then when all else failed she felt there was no choice but to deliver the grave news to her mother and grandmother. We fates don''t change fates nor create them. They''re created when a soul comes into being, then when reborn that fate just changes to fit the container''s circumstances. That''s why people are born without past memories with the exception of Phoenixes and the 2 souls time sent down. The latter two are special since their fates are ever changing. "Can''t you tell them you''ve been listening to me. Your also afraid that your people would notice how close our faces are, you covered your face knowing this." (Setsuna) "Shut up you''re just a fallen angel now." (Yia) "With 8 wings yes. Disaster class. But me being sealed in you isn''t that bad." (Setsuna) "You killed a ruler of hell and heaven. Then became a fallen that''s about to change to a demon." (Yia) "Correction I wanted to change to a demon. Hima said I suited a life of a demon anyway since I don''t follow orders from the god that ruled us angels. But here''s the little thing no one knows I''m a 14 winged angel. I just sealed the rest of my wings so imagine if I turned into a devil willingly. There''d be rippled all over the worlds and chaos afterwards. Though here''s the thing I won''t be the one to undo this seal. You''ll be willing to one day." (Setsuna)This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Your wrong! I''m not like that. I won''t destroy the worlds." (Yia) "The choice will come quickly by then you''ll have no choice." (Setsuna) "I don''t wish to hear that from you." (Yia) "Says the girl that''s like a doll that can''t even set her emotions right. For me Hima was the one looked up to Hina was my sister I wanted to protect yet neither were able to even though I was a 14 winged angel. Do you know that 14 means world eaters. That''s the term that gods use and they''d kill the angel right away. On birth. What does that tell you about me sealing my other wings and showing my 8 wings only. Do you know that a 14 winged angel can evolve into a 20 winged angel. But doing so they have to turn to a devil first then look for a way to revert back. Though that''s the fun part." (Setsuna) "You''re insane." (Yia) "Says the girl that I''ve been with since birth. I know you betterment than yourself. You''ll help me. After all you saw what the 578th angels do with Hina''s corpse that the 2nd gen did that to. You investigated it yourself didn''t you." (Setsuna) I threw up at the mere mention of the corpse of Hina. To honor her the 2nd generation she gave birth to call her mother of all angels, which in a sense is true. But they preserved her body and put it inside a stone they casted the casing over her body. Her body is still there but it was disgusting how they used her body like that. I threw up remembering all the detailed papers. "Aww I said remember not the process that they used for the statue." (Setsuna) You freaking reminded me of it then say forget it. "What about Hima." (Setsuna) "The demons put her body into a catacomb along with her family members that died. Her body is in tact." (Yia) "Perfect I can do a perfect resurrection after healing the battle wounds." (Setsuna) "But you do know reviving them is fine and all since those two won''t reincarnate since they worry about you. Though Hina will be angry at seeing you turned into a devil. Hima will just be shocked. Once I unseal you that process will start though won''t it." (Yia) "No worries if I turn to a devil. You''ll be the one to look for a way to revert it." (Setsuna) "You did raise me most of my life and gave me advice on how to use my powers." (Yia) She went silent after that. I looked back at Aist through his fate. Does such a cold and self person like this need a 3rd chance. His 2nd time was just before he corrupted the elven mother, his sister begged us to give her more time to persuade him but he didn''t even listen. Now the elf mother is reborn here among our race confused why she has to attend the gates to other people''s fates. She''s been put under my guidance. "Amaya what did you mean back then when you first saw me when you were little Manami." (Yia) "She did ask are you enjoying yourself. ''Is life fun for you? What do you see in others? How do you wish for others to see you? What''s your wish? Why does your soul seem to cry so much? Are you in pain?'' Those were her exact words. But you''ve been pondering since. I''ll give you a hint now since you don''t get one of them. Your in your soul form yet she saw your soul in it''s unseen form. You saw others fates yet you cry for them when they are sad or in pain. So she had to ask you these questions through soul telepathy without getting caught by Manami nor allow Manami to see her at the time. Now here''s my question why is so many linked to her yet at the same time not. Watch their fates and see for yourself. Her enemy is Everistel remember that." (Setsuna) I blinked confused at Setsuna''s advice. I stared at Ember''s mother. "Your new name is Rea. As in Reason. Since your last life has been lost due to a god''s selfishness. You''re here because your soul has been tainted beyond redemption. Those that can''t be reincarnated into the life cycle are here to guard the gates and guide others of their past mistakes before going to their next life. This is your new role until you can be reborn. It can be centuries or eons. Remember this wasn''t something you yourself wanted but someone pushed on you." (Yia) "Can I go back. I still have two daughters that I care about." (Rea) "So your finally yourself, instead someone controlled by that former god." (Yia) Rea looked at me horrified as she realized everything that happened to her and cried. I stood there awkwardly because I never had a child even once. I made that vow with the resolve to not let others have my ability. I had a special ability that Setsuna discovered when I was 18. It allows me to see and re experience a person''s fate but if I had a child they''d inherit this ability. This ability is a mental strain and afternoon the use my body would be in pain with cuts all over and the pain would intensify when used too often. They''d ask me to marry cause the ability would help them. It helps looks into the past that sometimes we Fates can''t even look into cause the fate is locked to us. Normal means aren''t allowing us in but my ability could go against that. I''ve lived too long too. I lost count after age 900. The years went too quick after that. I just smile stiffly at Rea as I picked her up and hugged her. "There there, those memories are yours but you had no control." She cried like a broken dam until she fell asleep, Aist the former god was a disappointment even after meeting him in person. Amaya why do you bring people together indirectly. Who are you before you met Time. Your fate says your older than him. What are you really. Ch 54 mysteries of Time and what he is really hiding Yia POV I patted the girl''s head, Rea is now 5 years old. Her soul form is a cute girl with sapphire eyes and lavender hair. "Can I go back to them. Please." (Rea) "(Sigh) But there''s nothing you can do. Your first daughter dislikes you. Your second daughter you threw her into that cave mouth where many other countries used to dispose of the unwanted. Seeing her from her is possible. Though as your teacher I have to teach you how to see people''s fates. We fates can control fates but your a corrupt soul. You''re to guard these gates and help guide those that come." (Yia) "Why me." (Rea) "Because your god Aist did this to you. He made you do those things and corrupted your soul beyond redemption." (Yia) Rea looked at me in shock as I held her close to me when she said impossible. "You see gods aren''t supposed to do what he did nor try to control people''s fates. Lilith helped your daughter Ember. She''s no longer under that former god''s control. She is now herself. You too should let go of her. They''re in your past if you have unfinished business with them, then one day when they meet you here you can talk to them. But rules for you and the rest are strict. You can''t reveal your identity to them." (Yia) Rea nodded as I explained the rules for the doors to the next life to her. "But you said you''re going to teach me how to see fates. Though we that guard the doors can''t control fates." (Rea) "Yes I said that. I''m not lying. I''ll teach you." "Oh gods no! It''s easier with me doing things. Sorry can''t unseal myself but I can at least take control to do this." (Setsuna) Without warning Setsuna had taken over my body. She was the one who knew better on how to get potential out. Her way of explaining was simple yet direct. "Let''s see I''ll get you started first. Imagine yourself in the center of a place with water. Your floating above the waters." (Setsuna) "What next." (Rea) Wow she seemed very eager. Also Setsuna got her interest fast. But here''s the thing bothering me how can no one tell it''s not me sometimes. I mean her mannerisms and her elegant speech aura she uses. (Do know this is why she''s called princess by her people though they don''t have a monarch.) "Imagine small ripples in the water''s surface. Don''t look inside those ripples yet. But feel them. No matter how big and small they all have a center. For this don''t use your eyes but your senses to see it." (Setsuna) Rea doesn''t notice but Setsuna your at it again though I lectured you earlier for this. She''s using hand gestures again, I''m just glad Rea has her eyes closed and is learning. It''s just Setsuna is direct and strict. "I see a mirror door." (Rea) "Good. That is where all fates originate from. You can stop now for now. Doing more will cause you mental strain. Your just a beginner after all." (Setsuna) She opens her eyes then blink at Setsuna inside my body. The only difference when Setsuna takes over is that my eyes are blindfolded underneath this mask. I don''t want others to notice so I had to wear the mask. Too much explaining to do if I don''t. It''d probably give me a headache. Rea nodded at us. "Your wearing a blindfold now." (Rea) Just before Setsuna was sealed into me in the far off future for her. The god she killed had sealed her eyesight but the devil was the one that sealed her inside me. She had killed both but lost something important, her body and her eyesight. "Since your my teacher why don''t you show me your face." (Rea) ''This brat and her sweet words. Setsuna your not going to buy that right.'' (Yia) "Guess you do make sense. We mostly also wear the mask because we look like someone and the fates might make the connection between the two. But if you insist." (Setsuna) I don''t have a say in this do I. She removed our mask, Rea froze. See told you she''d do so. Our hair was no longer blue sapphire. Because when Setsuna takes over our hair color also changes. It was a light sea green color. "Your no longer my teacher Yia. Who are you." (Rea) "See she''s smart." (Setsuna) Wait don''t just project me outside like this. "Setsuna you idiot if your going to project me outside of my body so I can also talk to her give me some clothes." "Who are you." (Rea) "I guess the correct term is a sealed soul inside a Fate. Though I was the one to unlock her potential though she keeps saying something along the line I won''t get married or no kids you hear me Setsuna. I did tell her to settle down. But she never listens saying she doesn''t want kids to inherit her ability." (Setsuna)If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Why would she do that." (Rea) "You see sometimes Fates can''t by pass a lock to a certain part of someone''s fate. But Yia can access that but the more she uses this ability the more harm she is done by using it. She can re experience the same fate that others can''t look at. Though the cost is that her body is cut up deeper each time she uses and the pain she feels is differing. 1st time was just like how you feel when you get cuts by someone. On her 50th use she felt like someone was skinning her alive, the 80th use it felt like she was being burned alive. Not exactly something you want for your kids though the Fates said she should just train her kid to bare the pain." (Setsuna) "That''s just insane. Of course she wouldn''t want........children.....but won''t she be lonely for most of her life." (Rea) "I got Setsuna so it doesn''t matter." (Yia) "Says the little girl I raised that calls me a demon." (Setsuna) "Well aren''t you. I mean you did kill the god and the devil of those ruling heaven and hell." (Yia) "But it was because they caused the deaths of my sisters. If anyone was in my situation and they loved their family as much as I did, they find out they''re left with no choice. Wouldn''t they had done what I did. Killing those two bastards that deserves it. The devil threaten my 1st oldest sister Hima into fighting. Hina listens to any and all orders without questioning. Tell me wouldn''t you be angered after all this." (Setsuna) "I don''t know." (Yia) "If I was in the same situation as you I wouldn''t stand for having my loved ones used." (Rea) "See even the former elf gets it. That reminds me. There''s a question bothering me when someone mentions Time. Where''s the time keeper. She was inside the folds of time where time doesn''t reach but can exist all at once. Yet she disappeared when I last ask you to check Yia. Why is the oldest being missing. What''s the connection to Amaya and Ayame. Who are those girls inside the grimoires really. Why did they guard that unknown tower in the beginning of time. What made them into grimoires. The spell book is a former girl also as well as the other books. What made them into this. The bigger the mystery is. And Time isn''t answering questions. The idiot is hiding more. Amaya wasn''t supposed to be there with him. So what happened to the original timelines that the time keeper was protecting. She shouldn''t even be missing, this mess started because Time said he doesn''t know but I have a feeling the asshole is hiding more." (Setsuna) "Ack don''t ask me. But why do you keep having to remind me of these things." (Yia) "Because our key is Manami the one Amaya is reincarnated into." (Setsuna) "But if you poke your nose too much wouldn''t he get angry." (Yia) "Really but no one is asking the right questions. What happened to the time keeper? Why were all those girls, sisters guarding the tower of the beginnings now turned into grimoires? Why don''t they remember why they were turned. Why is the 1st and 2nd eldest of those sisters missing and not grimoires. The spellcastor''s grimoire is a 18 year girl at her time guarding the tower of beginnings her specialty is her weapons yet she ended up as a spell book. The poison master ends up as a necromancy grimoire. Don''t you find these facts suspicious, so our key can be only one person. Manami she will unravel this for us. All we need is a clue to lead her. Time is hiding the tower from the grimoires. So what if we point Manami there." (Setsuna) "Isn''t that dangerous as teacher said that if Time is hiding it wouldn''t it stay that way." (Rea) "Then those fragment memory crystal you made me see was....what exactly." (Yia) "Wrong term. Memory remnants of the original time lines that he tried to hide. The time keeper knows more, but Time isn''t telling us what he did to her. Nor her whereabouts isn''t this suspicious for even us." (Setsuna) "Then the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th angel war we knew is different. Why did he want others to know the one currently is, but the one you and your sister were in was the same." (Yia) "You mean you don''t know why. So if we made Manami unravel it wouldn''t Amaya remember more about what she is, since your also curious. Then it wouldn''t be wrong for you to control Manami''s fate to lead her to these since her fate is unpredictable even to time. He can''t see everything about her cause of it." (Setsuna) "Meaning we can use it to our advantage." (Rea) "See even your student gets it." (Setsuna) "Fine we''re using my fate changing ability but don''t say it''s my fault if she meets something weird cause of that." (Yia) I swirled my fingers in the air after imagining Manami and the strings tying to her. My body is sweating a lot since her fate was unpredictable. I slowly snapped a string to the right of her''s careful to not break someone else who is tied to her since doing so would kill them. Then I link her string to the tower of beginnings. This tower was from the original timeline. Time was trying to hide it from others so this was the best I could do. Make her physically go there herself for answers. My hands were shaking once I was done, feeling physically and mentally drained. I collapsed onto the ground. Setsuna I''ll leave my body in your hands for a bit. Seems I''m sleepy now. Manami POV I have a major headache, it''s been 3 months and I brought Tear back to our group. But I had just woke up, yet I''m at the steps of a strange stair case. At the top of these long stairs I see a huge tower going into the sky unending. I clutched the necklace my mother gave me, I felt tears. I remembered what I forgot mother had died and I was depressed before I fell into this world. This place felt like it was forgotten by time itself. Answers, yes they felt like this place could answer them. "No don''t go there." (Amaya) It made me surprise I could hear her voice so clearly out loud without her calling me to our soul. As if she was in front of me. I took the steps slowly as I heard Amaya shouting at me to stop. Something is telling me there''s something here she long forgot, that even Time isn''t allowing us to find out. But just what is it. Everistel is always chasing me down yet Time doesn''t do anything about it. My time replays to when I was in high school all over again when I die. Why is that? "Time won''t allow us here! He told me that when I was him. This is a bad place." (Amaya) "You say that but it''s calling us here. This air and the mist around this place makes me feel nostalgic. Why is that? What is time hiding from you? You say that your memories that you had the longest was with Time were they really? Then answer me this why does my heart tell me that you''re lying to yourself! This place is the tower of the beginning of times isn''t it. This was where something happened right. Time says that but do you really believe he wouldn''t had the cruel truth that he doesn''t wish for us to see. Because it might bring us pain. But isn''t facing those pains and growing stronger what makes us human." I can see Amaya isn''t answering, I''m also a part of her soul. So I can see she''s hesitating. These steps are too long. I used my vampire physical body to start sprinting until I was tired. I was breathing hard. I know this much this tower isn''t inside that dungeon. It just can''t be inside there. My feet came to a stop before a gem next to the steps. "No stop, that''s a memory gem. It might alter your memory into who that person''s who personality is and let you re experience what she or he felt and saw in all their memories. Please don''t use it." (Amaya) "But it might tell us why this tower is like this. Don''t you agree Amaya." "There has to be another way." (Amaya) I shook my head, if this mist can help you manifest your voice to talk to me like this I know the answers. I''m going to use this to see what happened, I won''t regret it. This I know even if I have my personality slightly altered afterwards I want to know. Ch 55 memories within the gem Time POV Ugh my dark past someone has allowed themselves into the tower of beginnings I knew it was gonna happen sooner or later but why now. All my precautions are ignored and they by passed all my traps and illusions. Eri POV (Manami activated the memory gem) I stared at my sister''s face as she threw a fit. She was holding her spear all teary eyed. Just so you know she lost to the 2nd eldest Yuan again. I''m the 1st oldest. "Damn it! You cheater, if I was just older I''d mop the floor with you. Hey Eri tell her it''s cheating to use her age to her advantage like that." (Ema) "I didn''t cheat. Also I didn''t use my family crest along with her special power from her crest. So who''s the cheat. Eri tell her that as a 10 year old brat she should learn." (Yuan) I was holding by my laughter, Yuan you never used your family crest though. I''m 25 years old. We sisters have been guarding the tower for as longest we can remember to walk. My sisters also appeared the same way. The only thing in common with us is the family crests but their designs and powers were different so I''m sure we''re not really siblings. But we were raised like one. I was the first one then came Yuan, back then the 3 year old Yuan kept challenging me. 5 year old me would just roll her eyes at the idiotic girl. I mean asking a 5 year old to fight you a 3 year old. Come on it''s bullying, I denied her no matter what her reasoning was. "Sorry I''m not your middle man also sisters are also laughing at you two. Are you still a child for fighting with her." (Eri) "Don''t you also train them. Why do you say that sister. You know all the 20 girls are just being rough on me and you." (Yuan) "Really sorry it''s just you. I at least stop before I hit them. You actually hit her flying with your bastard sword." (Eri) Yes there''s 25 of us guarding the tower of beginnings at the moment. There''s me Eri, Yuan, Ana, Crystal, Yu, Jade, Tori, Silver, Kimmy, Elena, Hanna, Bell, Diana, Erina, Nana, Susan, Lily, Amy, Ema, Jasmine, Alice, Ruby, Sofia, Zoe, and Tia. The baby 2 years old is Liza. We named her together though it''s funny how she follows Yuan around it really annoys her. I named our names by the order of age. Me being the oldest, Amy is the 18th youngest. Erinais a weapon genius. Yuan is a seals and spells master. Ana is a poison and alchemy genius. Crystal is a long ranged hidden weapons specialist. Yu is a great huntress, Jade is a assassin. Tori''s hobby of beast taming is crazy. Silver is library book worm, there''s no book she hasn''t read from the tower of beginnings. She''s the walking library is what our sisters call her. Her other hobby can be disturbing, she''s a mad doctor. Noted never have her treat you. Kimmy has a hobby of stealing stuff, her specialty is her archery. She''s a weirdo that pop up anywhere small. I''m not kidding, when I called for her she came out of my cabinet once. I don''t know why she loves tiny tight places.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Elena is great at communicating with animals, hobbies healing, reading and fortune telling. We usually avoid her fortune telling though. It''s too accurate and can''t even be avoided. Nearly had us killed but otherwise she''s kind and gentle. Her fortunes are known to be ominous when we hear she has a fortune to tell us we would run for our lives. Not exactly our faults though why do you want to hear something that might kill you. Hanna the labyrinth crazed girl as we call her. You''ve guessed it her hobby is creating one. She''s a trap master though. Spells and curses pointed at her are rebounded though. We don''t know why. Bell, her hobby is sewing and making clothes. Specialty is spells and magic. Loves playing with dragons. Never too far from Tori''s dragons. Remember I saw Tori taming is crazy I don''t know how she does it but she tames almost extinct species of mythical and legendary races. It''s not even funny and I don''t want to know where she got them. Diana, hobbies gardening, necromancy, and cooking. Specialty cooking, knives and souls. She can communicate and controls souls. A little weird since you can hear her talking to someone not there. Mostly souls of the dead. Erina is the motherly figure for us, she loves to take care of children. Her hobbies is to help spar with the younger sisters that appear. She''s gentle to all kids, spoils them often. Loves to make sweets, mostly ditzy. Or what you call a air head. She doesn''t think when she does something involving children. She almost died by a crazed hungry earth dragon and said she''s fine. We had to yell at her. Your ribs girl your fucking bleeding all over you idiot. Not exactly the best person to have with kids since she''d use any means even risking her life so we had someone else watch her for the sake of safety. Nana, spear genius. Muscle brain she thinks strength can solve all answers.Susan is Nana''s twin she''s the brains if anything is wrong you often ask her. She''s more of a adult even though she''s just 12 years old. Often she''s cleaning Nana''s mess. Because her sister uses the spear she said she wanted to balance them out so she ended up with being a genius with any long ranged weapons. Her specialty are spell bombs. They''re mostly delayed though and she sets them beforehand during a battle. She''s a siscon when it comes to Nana. "Nana is mine none of you touch her you hear me. If anyone touches you''re dead you hear me. Any men near her are going to go through hell first before I approve." Yea she''s not the most friendly to men since she thinks they''re all out for her cute sister as she words it. Lily, hobbies drawing, and architecture. She''s also a animal doctor but that was mostly because Tori kept bringing her injured animals she found. Her specialty is medicine. Which I found her notes I fainted from all the details and the effects she wrote down. When I asked she said I haven''t experimented on a human yet. I yelled at her what do you mean yet and she answered "Teehee it was a slip of tongue, I mean I will never do so. It''s not what you think sister." I''m sure she''s the most scary cause her medicine are the most accurate. Amy hobbies are fashion, farming and accounting. She loves money but her specialty is plants they''d grow even in a barren land.Ema''s specialty is weapon smith. Her hobbies are journalist, she likes to record down our weapons and styles.Jasmine is a paladin. Her hobbies are fighting, sparring, and cleaning.Alice is a thief, her love for jewels can be a bit too out of hand though. Ruby, the best description would be a nun that heals people. That''s what she''s good at, she can even heal a lost limb. Healing touch, I mean literally.Sofia her hobby is carpentry. She uses twin swords and is a serious straight laced girl. Sometimes I wish she''d just loosen up to us. Zoe, she''s a hair stylist. She''d rather be mad at us for not taking into account our appearance, she said we''re not as girly as we''re supposed to be. Her specialty is earth magic.Tia, specialty is wind magic and long swords. Her hobbies are music, dancing and composing music. Ch 56 Eri POV "Why do you look lost in thought sister." (Ema) "Sorry I was just thinking about you girls." (Eri) "Why does it seem like it was something bad about us." (Susan) "You''re a siscon for Nana." (Eri) All my other sisters all nod and laugh but Nana asks what''s a siscon. She had a angry Susan say don''t ask that word since it wasn''t something she needed to know about. My eyes widen as I saw a light lit up at the tower. No master is still inside, I nod to Yuan. She had directed our sisters to run for cover or hide. I break into a sprint as I ran towards the tower. Yuan followed me as I set up the teleportation circle to go to the top floor. "You can''t do this Time. The time keeper isn''t meant for you to imprison after erasing her memories. She might have not wished to exist so she erased her existence but you can''t do this to her. She lived in the seams of time protecting you in place of having her family forget she existed. You really shouldn''t even do this." (Master) "So me falling in love with her is wrong. Me erasing the memories she wished to forget is wrong." (Time) "Master." (Eri and Yuan) They saw a green haired man choking the old man they knew as master. He raised them and he was like a father figure to her and the girls. "What your doing is wrong. Pulling her younger sister into this also. She wished to erase her existence from being because it brought pain to her family members especially her younger sister. Yet your doing the very thing she hates." (Master) "Who cares. She has to live life like others and enjoy herself too. Why can''t she do so. What''s wrong with giving her happiness." (Time) "You''re in the wrong here Time. She went into the past to make her cease to be then was pulled into the seams of time where time existed everywhere at the same time. The girl used her life for her family and the greater good to set things back in place. To the original timelines. Yet your undoing her work her, very being. This gift your giving her will only pain her." (Master) "You''re wrong I''m helping her! How can she suffer from this choice of mine." (Time) "No master." (Yuan) I drew my long sword from my back, I slashed at the man called Time. He had choked master. Yuan was mourning but my sword goes through him. "Hmph useless thing. You''re not even human nor are you a race known. For angering me I''ll punish all your sisters. With the exception of you two who saw me. I''ll cast you into the far past. Along with your sisters never allowing you two to see each other again for this life." (Time)If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Manami POV The memory gem cut me off. So time fell in love with the time keeper. Who used her own life to erase the fact that she was born. But who does that make me and Ayame. The time keeper and her sister. For a crazed love he casted us out after erasing our memories. Does that mean Ayame and Amaya''s memories of the time with him are fake. (Duh) Answers or more mysteries where is Eri now. Is she looking for her sisters who she saw turned into grimoires and scattered all over the world. Yuan and her are to never meet. Amaya is this the man you like. Is he a hypocrite or was he consumed by his own love not realizing her wish to not be reborn. If so which am I? Was I the sister who went seeking blinks in her memories? Was her love so strong towards her sister that she went looking for answers? Where do I start? Was this my starting point? The original timeline, where do I find answers for that. "No he said he loves me so he had to send me away." (Amaya) Wait that means...I''m the time keeper. He kept her at his side the longest that''s the only reason. Then that means Ayame is her sister. "That''s impossible it can''t be true." (Amaya) I could imagine her shock, she''s covering her ears and trying to avoid my thoughts. But these are facts aren''t they. Time was crazed for love due to loneliness. So he implanted emotions inside us, instead that strong sisterly love that held them together he put his own love there inside them so they''d respond to him. Disgusted I looked at Amaya. Time how twisted can your love be. "That kid form isn''t the real you. Because you were never Amaya. She was created because of Time''s selfishness. You''re not Amaya. No to be exact she never existed your the time keeper. Someone who made your existence unknown and ended up existing but at same time you stopped being you by erasing your birth. You never wanted to be born. Yet he forced you again." "It''s all a lie. I can''t be that person. He only loves me." (Amaya?) Looks like my deduction was right Amaya might not be Amaya as Time told her. But it''s also a 50/50 that I might be the time keeper''s sister. Hikari POV My memories felt weird, it was all staticky when I tried to remember Time. I staggered as Helena supported me on the side. "Are you ok." (Helena) I gasped for air as I felt a memory conversation come to me but no faces or scenes of it. "Sister why are you doing this. I''ve found you again yet explain why you left such clues. A diary, a necklace and the statue of Rem the angel! Tell me why you who erased our memories and happy times with you. Why do all this? I don''t want to forget your face." (???) "Because it''s impossible for you to continue this sisterly play you want. Without remembering me you could''ve lived your life. Yet you felt something missing and looked for any lingering emotions which led you to those clues. Are your feelings of love that strong for me. Though you said you hated me and wanted to kill me." (Sister) "That can''t be then why am I crying for you now." (???) "Lauren let it go. If you still had your memories you''d have hunted me down asking me why the fuck I killed our father. Do you really wish to know why our family is still broken up though I fixed that I wasn''t born." (Sister) "Because the harsh true is he did our 1st sister and you as well as me are the by product. In the other timeline you went crazy after learning why 1st sister is crazy. Isn''t that funny your here seeing me off now you know why I tried to fix it but couldn''t even change the fact that you were born by her or that she was broken cause of him. And his wife does nothing. See that''s why I killed him that time yet you came seeking justice. This is good bye sister." "Don''t go. (Sobs) Please. (Sobs) My memories (sniffle) of you." (Lauren) "Sister I won''t suffer anymore please don''t take away the precious memories of the times when we were young too. I don''t wish to forget you anymore than this." Helena shook me as I stood there shocked.